Chapters How I ended up living with six pony girls?
It was a dark grey Monday morning, I awoke hearing the light rain hit the windows of my bedroom. Days like this always made me want to sleep an extra hour or two, I loved the rain, it was so relaxing, but, I didn't have the time. I had promised my friend Micheal to help him in town today, so he would probably come and pick me up in his van.
I stretched in my massive bed, big enough for a small group of people I wagered. I know, I am a bit of a luxury animal, but that is only when it comes to my showers and beds, a guy needs to treat himself once in a while, right? Yawning a bit, I took a moment to simply lay there, looking up at the ceiling, listening to the raindrops hitting the window. It always took me about five minutes to appreciate the softness and smoothness of my bed while slowly making myself get up.
You know when you are in a routine? Going to bed the same time as the day before, and get up at the same time like yesterday morning, you start to know when to sleep and when to wake. So like every morning, I woke up about five minutes before my alarm would, and then, just like clockwork, five minutes later my alarm went off.
I smiled to myself, rubbed my eyes. "Like always.." I mumbled and got up, turned to the small table beside my bed, and hit the off button. I stretched again before starting on my morning routine, got up, made my bed, then walked to the door leading to a small bathroom.
Yeah, nothing really to exciting, I brushed my teeth, took a nice warm shower before putting on a set of clothes. Something that could handle being worked in, some work pants and one of my old shirts. I had no one to greet me as I came down to eat breakfast, and yet, I always came down and said. "Good morning." To the house I guess, or the many pictures of my family hanging on the walls or on the tables scattered around the big farm house.
I won't lie, it could get pretty lonely living here by myself. There was a lot of space to be sure, the house itself is a two story wooden/brick house. Lots of unused rooms, lots of land, a great place for work, and to start a family. Now it's not that this used to be a huge farm or anything, it was a modest but successful one when my grandfather was alive. Some corn fields when he was young, but then later in life it became a normal grass field, tending to it so animals had a place to eat.
So yea, for a single guy it is pretty big, and it's a lot of work to take care of it all. Most of the rooms are not even in use, and is mostly packed up with boxes and all sorts of things. I didn't mind, I liked working on the house, making it better little by little. Of course there were things I could not do, like handle the electricity, and plumbing, or other such details.
Thankfully I live in a small town, a sort of place where everybody knows everybody. Micheal and some of our buddies have come around to help me, and we made it into an event. barbecuing, them taking some of their girlfriends with them, one even had their toddler with them the last time they were here. Time sure flies, but I guess if you have the same routine day in and day out, the days simply becomes a blur.
Making my way into the open kitchen area, that was open into the large living room, I turned on the TV and started my coffee maker. There was nothing exciting on, some morning cartoon. I know it is kind of childish, but hey, more power to us that can still find joy in these things. Besides, I did not really watch it, I just liked having some background noise while I made my breakfast.
Breakfast consisted of a mug of black coffee, some toast and oatmeal, and of course some fruit. I sat at the small dining table, not wanting to use the big table in the dining room as I pretty much only used that for when I had a lot of people over. From here I could watch the TV, and pay semi attention to it while I ate.
On the screen was bright colored ponies, talking about some race or something. I knew the show by name, My Little Pony, and a few character names. Though I did not really know much beyond that, I was more of a Spectacular Spider-Man fan, or anime. Though I had seen some episodes of this show when I came across it. It had a pretty decent fan base as I understood it, and some pretty good characters.
Again, my knowledge of the show was limited, but I did know a few things, mostly the names of the characters, and some general information, like their personality traits and a few other things. While I was always entertained whenever I happened to watch an episode, I never really got into it. Not that it was bad, but you know, I didn't really have a need to see the newest episode or find out every single thing about it.
I guess that was pretty normal for a young man. At any rate, I finished up my breakfast and started to clean up. Then I proceeded to pack myself a lunch and filled a canteen up with some hot coffee. It was about that time I saw Micheal driving up the dirt road and up towards my house.
Finishing up my lunch for later, I turned off the TV and went out to the entry hall to get my jacket and backpack. I had barely gotten my shoes on when I heard him honk his horn from outside. Smirking, I opened the door and called to him.
"I'm coming, I'm coming, relax!"
The door got locked, and soon enough I sat in Micheal's white van and drove towards town. Micheal yawned, looking tired as usual, despite knowing he had to get up early in the morning for work. Even so, it was not that early today, which suggested he had been out playing darts with the lads again. Thankfully he was the kind of guy who always showed up for work and honored his responsibilities.
"So, I tried texting you yesterday, but you didn't pick up. Me and the other guys were going out to get drinks."
Micheal said and glanced at me. He meant well, he always did, Micheal was under the impression I needed to get out more and perhaps meet someone. If it was any other of our friends I would probably be annoyed by the constant attempts, but Micheal had a way of nudging a person, instead of simply pushing and pressuring you to come and hang out.
"Sorry, I was working late, my phone was upstairs, so that's why I didn't hear you."
It was the truth, but even if I had seen the text I had probably declined. Not because I didn't want to hang out, I was simply not in the mood lately. Micheal could see it too, and so was quick to change the subject. He was not offended or anything, he simply moved on with a silent promise to try again another time.
"Ah, well, that happens. Well, hopefully this job shouldn't be too difficult and we won't have to work to late. Just old Marie that needs the entire shop rearranged."
Micheal was the local handyman, I helped him whenever he could use an extra hand, this was one of those jobs. Old Marie owned one of the local shops, and apparently she had gotten it into her head to move everything around. Honestly, I didn't get why she didn't have us repaint the store while we were at it, the place sure could use it, but I guess she wanted to keep it as her husband had left it to her. I could understand that.
Me and Micheal kept talking as he drove us into town. As I said before, it was small, so we all knew each other, which meant we had to wave and smile at every single person we passed. Not that I minded, it was nice feeling part of the community, even if I had become known as a bit of a hermit.
The farm was about 6 kilometers from town, and it was pretty secluded thanks to the small forest areas that surrounded the farm lands. I didn't have neighbors way out there, not that I would have minded some, but again, it was nice and peaceful out there, so it had it's benefits being away from everything. Oh, and as a side note, getting internet way out there is a bitch.
We arrived at Marie's textile shop soon enough, already in front of the door stood Marie, greeting us with her usual warm smile.
"Well good morning, don't you two look sharp and well rested." She teased as she opened up the shop and let us in. "And nice to see you out of your hut, Daniel."
I let out a chuckle. "Thanks, I needed to run for supplies, and Micheal offered to give me a lift."
"I don't doubt it." Marie chuckled. "Do you want some fabrics to take home with you?"
She always asked me that, I was pretty sure she just wanted another customer. The local legend said that if you ever had any fabric in your home that came from her shop, then you would be a customer for life.
"No thanks, I wouldn't know what to do with it, I don't sew or anything." I said with a polite smile.
"Well I teach a night class too, if you want to learn."
Old witch, sneaky as always, she knew how to make money alright. How many people in this town had been spell bound by her nice lady act? I had to remain firm if this dragon wasn't going to get a hold of my wallet!
"No, it's okay. Maybe when I get older." Yea, way older. Marie was not a nasty person at all, in fact, she had probably babysat every kid in this town, and their kids, and their grand kids. Though, you could not let your guard down around her, so I made sure not to get talked into anything.
"Oh well, you're such a buzz kill. At any rate, if you're not here to buy, I suggest you get to work. Come on sonny, move it."
Did she just use the word buzz kill? Well, guess I could not accuse her for not being hip, or whatever she thought she was. Letting out a sigh, I sent her a smile and walked to Micheal to get things started. Marie of course stood ready to boss us around, and I had a feeling we would be busy for some time.
* * * *
As I expected, we ended up being at Marie's place for three hours longer than we counted on, but we did get paid for our time, so it was not that bad. Besides, we got to enjoy Marie's homemade chocolate cake, which was famous around town.
"Sorry it took so long."
Micheal said as he pulled up next to the dirt road that led up to my house. He had other places to be, so he was rather busy, but it was okay, I didn't mind walking the rest of the way.
"Nah, it's cool. Say hey to Nina from me, okay?"
He smiled at me and nodded. "Sure thing, thanks for the help. See you around."
I returned the smile and closed the door, giving him a single wave before I turned to walk back to my home. I stayed in the middle of the road as I walked, old dirt roads like this tend to get holes over time, so when it rains like it did today, they become filled up with water. Since I rather not step into one of those, I stayed in the middle where there were no holes.
Even so, the light rain was still getting my hair soaked, and it was barely May, so it was kind of cold. Still, I looked forward getting back home, take a long hot shower and maybe just take the rest of the day off. Yea, that sounded nice, simply chilling in my living room, maybe going out to get some pizza later, and simply relax.
As nice as that sounded, I still had a few things to do today, and since I was already out, I figured I should feed my rabbits. I was not really a big pet guy, not that I didn't like the idea, just didn't need one. The rabbits were the exceptions though, the farm had seen it shares of pets, and the bunnies had been a constant in my life, so I had a few of them. I had thought about getting some chickens, free eggs and all, but I had never really gotten around to it.
Being out already, I did whatever chores outside, before the rain finally made me retreat into my sanctuary. To my surprise I did feel kind of tired, more so than usual. I had been working late, so I figured I should just get to bed early. Having already sent my latest music to my client, I had nothing planned for the rest of the day.
It was too late for really starting cleaning up the entire house, but still to early to order a pizza for dinner. Not really feeling up for anything special, I booted up my old PS2 and played some of my old games. Even though I played, and enjoyed myself, I could not help but to think about the things I needed to get done tomorrow.
I like to think of myself as someone who takes care of his home, but it was really hard to focus on it right now. Before I knew it, I was laying back on the couch, my eyes closed and my mind drifting off into a deep sleep.
* * * *
KRRRAABOOOOOOOM!!!!
My eyes shot open as I heard an insanely loud roar of thunder from outside. My eyes had registered the flash before the sound, but it was the deafening sound of thunder that had woken me up. My heart pounded, I had gotten quite the shock, big enough to make me slide off the couch and end up on the floor.
Everything was dark, outside, my house, and even my TV. I sighed in annoyance, figuring I had fallen asleep. 'Guess that's what happens when you go out of routine and stay up for longer than usual. ' I thought to myself, holding up my wristwatch, I noticed it was already 08:12 PM. I had been sleeping for quite a while, enough for it to not having been a simple nap.
I let out another annoyed sigh, mentally scolding myself for sleeping so long. The rain seemed to have picked up, it had stopped being some gentle tapping on the ground, to be a rainy whipping session. It came down thick and hard, so much so that the drops made big splashes as soon as they touched down.
Since I could not keep sitting here, I figured I get some lights on, get that shower I forgot about, and get a nice meal. I didn't wanna drive in this rain, so pizza had to wait for tomorrow. When I reached for the light switch and flipped it, nothing happened. I tried again a few times, now groaning in annoyance.
"Figures.."
I mumbled, realizing it was a power outage, explained why my PS2 and TV was off. I had to go check the fuse box, but I hoped it was just something that had happened locally and would get fixed soon. It was then that I saw something weird outside, I was not sure what made me notice, it was only for two seconds, but I did see something coming from the old barn, a purple light.
"What the hell?"
I walked over to the window and looked towards the barn. Nothing happened, but I knew I had seen light coming from out there. I would not be able to relax with any uncertainty, so I knew I had to investigate, even if I rather not go out in the rain.
Grabbing my big police flashlight, and my big raincoat I got ready to investigate. As expected the rain was merciless, pounding down on me pretty hard, making it kind of hard to focus, but the beam of light from my flashlight guided me. Soon enough, I found myself near the old barn.
It could be someone who were seeking shelter from the rain. Or it could be thieves, but I found that very unlikely. Nothing in there was going to be easy to steal, there was nothing but old farm equipment. If it was not because I was so sure in what I had seen, I would have probably just ignored it, but no, I did see this strange light, so now I needed to make sure I didn't have any unwelcome visitors.
"Is anybody in there?" I tried first, figuring if it really just was someone seeking shelter, I might as well give them a chance, but no responds came. I grabbed my flashlight a little tighter, opening the door carefully. "Hello?" I let the beam glide slowly over the interior of the barn, hoping to spot something out of the ordinary.
There is nothing, I see the tractor, some old and rusty equipment, nothing that shouldn't be there. Shrugging, I was about to close the door and turn back, but then I heard something.
"Achoo!"
Did someone just, sneeze? I quickly turn around, moving the light, trying to figure out where the sneeze came from.
"Hello?"
I try again, but no answer. This time however, I'm sure someone is hiding. I swallow a bit, not really liking going into the dark barn only armed with a flashlight, but since I have nothing else and can't just leave, I walk inside, closing the door behind me.
It's dark, and the rain is clashing hard against the wooden roof, making hearing any tiny noise hard. The sneeze though, I'm sure I heard it, which meant if someone was here, they had to be near. I look the places I would have used as hiding spots, but so far no results.
There is a lot of places you can hide, but if you wanted to move around, that would be hard without being discovered by me. So it was just a simple case of finding whoever was in here, then I would have the person cornered. I keep walking, moving towards a big pile of hay, thinking I am getting closer, but then I sense movement, right behind me!
I turn to look, holding my flashlight high, but nothing. Then suddenly I hear something that sounds like, footsteps? No, not footsteps, something else, but something that was moving across the floor. I turn to look, but once again, I see nothing but the barn and the darkness.
Now, I was never the one to believe in ghost stories or get scared by being in the dark, but this situation was seriously starting to get creepy. It is moments like this when your imagination starts running wild, go to places you really didn't want it to go in these sort of situations. You start of thinking about monsters, crazy killers, or giant spiders, something that get's your heart pumping and makes you paranoid.
I felt my breath get a bit heavier, and I was pretty sure I was starting to get scared of my own shadow by now. Then I heard something fall, nothing big, like a tool falling to the floor, and so just out of pent up adrenaline, I leaped towards the sound, pointing my flashlight at whatever had just caught my attention!
Though as soon as the light hit the thing that had made the sound, my whole body froze in utter shock. I could not believe my eyes. There, right under the wooden worktable, curled up in a ball, shaking with fear and eyes wide with terror, laid a yellowish, pink maned creature. It's big eyes stared into mine, it was shocked, scared, that much was clear, but what the hell was it?
I think part of my shock was that, I recognized it, but that couldn't be. Yes, I knew what this creature was, who, SHE, was, but that was impossible. It simply couldn't be-
SMACK!
Darkness...
Author's Note
So, first chapter of my new story.
First time I am doing first person, so if you guys see me slip up, please let me know so I can correct it.
How I ended up living with six pony girls?
Chapter 2: Ponies? What the F*ck!?
Chapter 2: Ponies? What the F*ck!?
Darkness, that was all I could sense around me. I don't know if you have been knocked out before, or fainted, but it's a strange feeling. You can kinda feel what is going on around you, your brain tries to come up with reasons, and for the first few moments it's kinda like your dreaming, only, in darkness. Yea, it's hard to explain, but that's what I felt. Slowly however, I started to come around, that started with the voices around me.
"Rainbow! You hit him too hard!"
A girl said, sounding concerned for my well being. Thank you for that, though, maybe do not knock me out next time.
"He was going to hurt Flutters!"
A raspy voice replied, sounding embarrassed and outraged.
"You really have to be more careful, dear. What if you really hurt him?"
Another voice said, sounding rather posh and British. Not that I would know.
"Come on, I didn't hit him that hard!"
Raspy, the name I gave the voice, replied quickly. The more they talked, the more I seemed to wake up, and it occurred to me that I was surrounded, by the sounds of it, by girls.
"Oh! Maybe he needs some cake when he wakes up! A 'we're sorry for Dashie being such a brute!' Cake"
"Hey! I'm not a brute!"
A new voice had entered this, very odd conversation, she sounded chipper and overly happy, like a hyped up child.
"Well, we need to figure out something before this guy wakes up."
Okay, now I was starting to wake up just by pure irritation and confusion. There was ANOTHER voice?! Just how many was in my fucking barn?? What was funny however, they all had a certain character trait, just in their voice alone. This new one who had joined in had like, the classic southern farmer accent you imagine a cowgirl would have.
"Do.. Do you think he'll be alright?"
A very gentle voice suddenly asked. The voice was so soft and gentle, like a soft velvet blanket of fussiness, if that makes sense? Probably not. At any rate, I was getting back to full consciousness more and more, and right now I had made a mental calculation that there was six females around me.
The strange thing was, as I started to get back around, I remembered what I saw before everything went black. At first my mind struggled to believe it, but I was sure I saw her, a terrified, light yellow pony, Fluttershy? The voices started to sound familiar too, but, but that couldn't be right.
"Hey! I think he's waking up!"
"Okay girls, calm down, let me do the talking okay? Let's not start anymore trouble.
"Hey, why are you looking at me?!"
"Shhh! He's waking up."
I let out a groan, my head hurt, it was like I could feel my heart pounding from the very top of my head. I could feel the cold concrete floor beneath me, and I could feel I was on my back. My eyes darted around for a bit, then slowly but surely, I opened them.
I was met with an insane sight, two big purple eyes staring back at me. My eyes got wide, and by reflex I sat up, letting out a shocked yelp. "Whaa!"
SLAM!
"OW!"
In my haste to sit up, my head collided with something I had not noticed. So with my head already hurting, and to then smacking my head against something that felt like a horn, that really didn't help. I rubbed my forehead, feeling like my head could split open, voices brought my attention back to the present.
"Are you alright sugarcube?"
"That did look rather nasty.."
I couldn't believe it, I simply stared at the scene playing out before my eyes. Right there, in my barn, sat a lavender unicorn, rubbing her horn, with an orange pony tending to her along with another unicorn. I knew them, I kne-
"Hey you! What's the big idea!?"
A new set of eyes and the same raspy voice from before interrupted my sight and thoughts. A cyan colored Pegasus, with a rainbow mane and magenta eyes, hovered right in front of me, glaring at me. She was talking to me, they were all talking! She let out what I assumed was a growl and said.
"Hey, I'm talking to y-WHOA!!"
Before she even got to finish her sentence, a pink mass came in from the side, pushed her away and a pair of pink eyes stared intently at me.
"HEY! I'm Pinkie Pie! What's your name? Oh, are you an alien, oh no, wait, we are in your world so I guess we are technically in yourworldbutperhapswecancallyou-."
She talked faster and faster, and with so much intensity my brain could hardly process everything that was happening around me. What the hell was going on here?!
"Pinkie!
A purple light, the light I must have seen from my house, surrounded the pink pony and pulled her back a few meters. The lavender pony was now standing, rubbing a hoof to her horn, but still tried to maintain a friendly smile. The shock of seeing them had made me forget all about the thumping pain in my head.
"Uhm, hello, sorry about Pinkie Pie, she get's excited when she meets new ponies.."
She said, looking a little embarrassed about the whole situation. I know it get's old, but I was really so shocked that I didn't even think about correcting her, telling her I was not a pony, but she probably already knew that was saying it more out of habit than anything else.
There was simply silence between us, the ponies looked at me with wary eyes, I in turn looked at them with utter disbelief. I could see the lavender unicorn getting a little nervous about the silence, and so she continued.
"My name is-"
"Twilight, Sparkle.."
I said, almost in as if saying the name would end this madness. Me saying her name took her by surprise, as well as the other ponies.
"Y-yes, but how did you know?"
I looked from her, to the others. As I did, I spoke each of their names as I recalled from the show.
"Applejack.. Rainbow Dash. Rarity. Pinkie Pie-"
"That's me!"
"Fluttershy..."
I finished, noting each of their reactions. All of them had different reactions, but none of them seemed very comfortable hearing their names spoken by a complete stranger, which I understood. It would be kind of creepy if they said my name now, something along the lines, 'Come play with us Daniel, forever, and ever, and ever.'
There all seemed shocked, Rainbow Dash seemed to glare and scowl, but at the same time I could tell I had kind of freaked her out.
"H-how did you know our names?!"
Twilight stepped forward, probably to make Rainbow Dash back off, but I could tell she was not very happy with this too, and she wanted to know just as much as her. She however still tried to maintain a somewhat friendly smile, probably wanting to solve this as peacefully as possible and not create any trouble, not for me, or for her friends.
"Are you alright?"
She asked gently, and at that, I finally managed to get my act together. My eyes found hers, and I started to nod a little.
"Yea, I mean no, I mean.." I groaned in frustration. "How come you're here, you can't be real.. You can't be here."
"Of course we're real, dingus. I managed to knock you out, didn't I?"
I had to nod in acceptance of that fact, but did she have to look so proud about it? The others seemed to think the same as I reflexively rubbed the spot where she had hit me. She seemed to notice too, and looked down on her hoof, making small circles with it.
"S-sorry about that by the way.. I didn't mean to knock you out, I just thought you were going to attack Fluttershy..."
She looked a little uncomfortable, embarrassed too. Maybe I should have just told her to forget about it, but I could not help myself.
"Hey, Rainbow."
She looked up at me. "Yea?" I waved her over, and after just a moment of hesitation, she moved closer. I raised my hand, and then. "Ow!" I flicked her nose. "What was that fo..." Yea, she seemed to realize why I did that, and nodded slightly. Pinkie Pie of course thought it was hilarious.
"Now we're even.." I told her, smirking a bit. "But, how the hell can you be here?" The fact I was asking this question to six cartoon ponies made me cringe a little inside. They all seemed as confused as me, but I knew the lavender unicorn known as Twilight had other and more pressing questions she wanted answers to. I knew where I was, but they didn't.
"We.. We are not exactly sure how we got here, it's a little fuzzy.."
She admitted freely, seeming a little embarrassed about that fact. Before I could continue the conversation with another question, I heard something that sounded like a growl. We all looked towards where the sound had come from.
"Whoops! Seems like I'm starving, do you have any food??"
Pinkie Pie asked, like they were already guests. It seemed like it was her stomach that growled, and I could swear I could see the stomach actually vibrate as it did so. What the hell??
"Darling, that is no way to ask for food, I-" Her stomach started to growl as well, and she flushed with slight embarrassment. "Ehehe, I seem to have grown quite peckish too..."
Now looking at all of them, I could see they were all trying to hide their hunger, and most of all, trying not to intrude. It was then that I remembered the rain outside, it was still going, and seeing them like this, confused, hungry and scared, there was simply no way I could turn them away.
Dusting myself off, I stood, smiling a little awkwardly as I still couldn't believe this was happening. "Well, how about we go to my house, get some food and warm ourselves, then we can talk?" The mood immediately seemed to pick up, but I could still tell they were a bit nervous about me, and once again, I couldn't blame them.
"Thank you, if you're sure we won't be any trouble.."
"No it's alright, but it rains, so you might get a little wet."
I could hear the white unicorn, Rarity, let out a small whine at the sound of that. But it was either that or stay in this old dusty barn, and that seemed to make her take the decision to follow us.
* * * *
It didn't take long for us all to get to my house, it was right next to the barn. We all ran to the front door, I quickly opened up, and they quickly entered. To my dismay, all these muddy hooves were now making my entryway dirty, not that I blamed them, but I didn't want them to drag mud into my home.
"Wait here."
I said, and went to fetch some towels for them to use. Rarity seemed to appreciate it the most, getting some nice clean hooves, and I was fascinated by the use of real magic in my world. She was still not to happy about being soaking wet, and so kept the towel, mumbling something about wishing she had her, well I didn't catch the exact words, but something about something for her mane.
"Come." I told them, and started to walk down the hall and towards the living room. "Sorry for the dark, but I seem to have a power outage."
The six ponies seemed to walk carefully after me, looking at everything around them, either in fascination, or because they were looking for something that might be dangerous. Funny enough, the orange pony known as Applejack seemed to be the one leading the group deeper into the house, not Twilight as I had expected.
"Well, I know a farm when I see one." She said, like it was a plus in her book.
"It's super duper big!" Pinkie exclaimed, and seemed to jump around as soon as she entered the living room.
"Make yourselves comfortable." I told them, gesturing towards my couch and other chairs, while I went hunting for some candles. I could hear the girls move around in there, some sat on my comfy couch, others, mostly Twilight, seemed fascinated, and so decided to look around, investigating everything, but still kept close to her friends.
I could hear them chatting a bit, I could not really hear or understand what they were talking about, but I was mostly busy with searching my closet for candles anyway. Then a voice startled me.
"E-excuse me...?"
"Wha!"
"EEP!"
I turned my head, seeing Fluttershy shaking a little, hiding one half of her face with her mane. Letting out a deep sigh, I put on a friendly smile, hoping that it would relax her a little.
"Oh, Fluttershy, you startled me.. What can I help you with?"
She looked so embarrassed, and timid, kind of like a kid that is in a friends house for the first time and asks permission for every little thing.
"Uhm, I just wanted to say, t-thank you for letting us into your home, and.. Sorry for scaring you, and sorry for Rainbow hitting you.. Please don't be mad at her..."
She closed her eyes tightly shut, as if expecting me to start yelling or hitting her. Kind of made me feel bad, but also made me smile a little. She was a very timid pony, not one to be very comfortable around strangers, and yet, not wanting her friends to be in trouble, she willed herself to talk to a complete stranger, and a new creature she has likely never heard of before. She was brave, in her own way. I placed my hand on the top of her head, causing her to tense up for a moment, then shake ever so slightly. When I started to gently pet her, she carefully opened her eyes and looked up at my smiling face.
"Hey, it's fine. Me and Rainbow are cool, and I think it's brave of you to come and talk to me about your friends.. Don't worry, I'm not mad, and I'm happy to help you guys.."
I could see relief wash over her, and I even felt her lean up into my hand a little. Okay okay, I know, I'm a typical nice guy, yea yea, you've seen it before, but it was the truth. I still had like, a billion questions, most of them revolved about my own sanity at this point, but, right now, I just rolled with the punches, and if they were still here when I woke up tomorrow, then maybe this was real, and that I'm most likely not insane...
"T-thank you..
She said, a little louder this time, and I could see she was searching her memory for something. Not hard to figure what it was, so I helped her.
"Daniel."
I smiled, I hadn't given them my name, so she wouldn't know, but the effort was sweet. She smiled back at me, looking me in the eyes, probably for the first time since we met in the barn, before I was knocked out that was.
"Daniel.. Thank you."
"No problem, Fluttershy."
Her smile grew slightly, but she hid her face in her mane again as she turned and left to join her friends back in the living room. I dived back into the closet, and soon enough found my prize. A few candles later, the living room was lit up, and become vastly more cozy than before. With everything lit, and the ponies warm and dry, it seemed the best time to start talking, and figuring things out.
Twilight seemed to think the same, because I could tell she was looking at me expectantly, so were some of the others, though I suspected it was more for the promised food than the conversation.
"So.. Well, I know all of your names, well, I'm Daniel, a human, sup." Big surprise, I felt really awkward. "Sooo, well I guess I ask the obvious, how did you end up here?"
All the girls seemed to be looking at Twilight, and from what I remember from the show, she was the magical student of the queen or something like that.
"Well, that's the thing, as I told you out in the barn, we don't really remember how we got here.. I'm not sure what happened, if I did something, or somepony else did something...
I tilted my head. "Are you saying you have lost your memory?" She shrugged, not really sure what else to say. She did however have a question of her own.
"You seem to know who we are, but how can that be? We are clearly not from the same world."
Boy was this gonna be fun explaining. "I know your names, and a little bit about your lives.. Now, before I continue, you should know this is probably gonna blow your mind, probably more than mine has already been, if that is even possible, but..." And then I told them, I was not sure how best to ease them into this explanation, but I don't think there is any way to put any of this lightly.
I told them about the show, what I knew of it, what it was in our world and what it was being seen as. Their expressions went from disbelief, to anger, to denial, to shocked. Once I finished there was a long silence, not even Pinkie Pie knew what to say, even though she seemed to take the news with more ease.
It was hard to see who took it worst, the news was probably devastating to them, and the same questions that went through my mind was probably going through theirs as well. Finally, after maybe two minutes, I stood up, thinking this was probably the moment to give them some time to think, and get them something to eat. I didn't say anything, I don't think they would have noticed even if I did, I simply stood up, and walked over to the kitchen.
None of them spoke as I started going through the fridge, probably dealing with the news on their own for now. I don't think they noticed as I started to move a few things around, finding some salad and fruit, making them something I was sure they could eat.
"Hey, Daniel?"
I heard a familiar voice say. Turning around, I was surprised to find Pinkie Pie standing there, smiling calmly at me. "Sup Pinkie? Do you have more questions."
"Nah, I'm good, just wanted to lend a hoof."
It was a little unreal seeing her being calm and even serious. Though it was probably to give her friends some space and quiet to think. "You're taking this surprisingly well. Are you not upset?"
She shrugged, trotting past me to get to the kitchen table. "Maybe a teeny tiny bit, but.. You said we are making a lot of, hoomans happy, right?"
"Humans." I corrected. "And yes, lots of kids, and from what I understand it, a lot of adults too." For a moment I wondered if I should go into a speech about bringing people hope and all that, maybe it was true, but I think Pinkie would be able to see through such an attempt of making it better.
"Then I'm gonna be okay with it!
She said happily, and seemed to get some of her spring back in her spirit. She stood up on her hind legs, looked at the vegetables. Without even asking, she gave them some water, and started to cut them up and prepare them into some light food for her friends. When she saw me staring, she simply smiled back.
"I know what they like."
Did she just wink at me? Letting it pass, I smiled back and started to work on the fruit, figuring there should be enough to satisfy their hunger, at least for tonight. I could go out and shop for more food tomorrow, if they would even be here.
After we made some salads and some fruit bowls, me and Pinkie walked back into the living room. The mood had not really improved that much, but why the hell should it have? For a moment I wondered if I should try and cheer them up, Pinkie however beat me to the punch.
"You're all looking so serious! She exclaimed, getting her friend's attention. "We are celebrities, stars in this world! And we have Daniel here to help us! Everything is gonna be okay! She said that with such conviction I could almost believe the pony, but, how was I even gonna help them? "And we made food!!"
I couldn't help it, I started to chuckle, earning me confused looks from all of them. But it was just so funny, it was so serious, and when her speech did not hit the mark, she puts down her royal flush, 'food'. Soon enough the laughter started to spread, first to Pinkie, and then before I could even keep track, everybody was laughing.
If I were to guess, I bet we would have looked pretty mad when considering our position, but I think we all needed to laugh. When it died down, we had been infected with a small smile. Twilight was the first to speak. "You're right, Pinkie. Everything is gonna be fine, and we will figure this out."
"Yea! There is nothing we can't handle!" Rainbow Dash cut in, following Twilight over to Pinkie. "We show this dimension who's boss!" I was rather tempted to ask her how she would accomplish such a feat, but I choose to just let them have their friendship is magic moment.
Applejack was the next one to join the growing group of friends. "Well, I don't know about all that fancy magic, but I trust you Twilight, and I know we can do it."
"Quite right, and i'm sure Daniel here will be quite the gentlecolt while we are here." Rarity put in, and like the others, joined the group. Again, I was tempted to point out the obvious, like that I hadn't agreed to anything yet.
Fluttershy was the last to join them, but like the others, had a determined look in her eyes, and a small smile on her face. She didn't say anything though, she simply hugged her friends, then looked at me. They all did, all turning to me with a smile.
Pinkie Pie was the one to speak up. "Well what are you waiting for silly?"
"Yea, come on so we can finally eat!"
"I guess I'm in this for the long haul, huh?" Even though this was probably the most confusing night in my life, and there was probably a billion things that didn't make sense to me. I decided to shrug it off, and simply join the hug. I had to get down on one knee, since I was bigger than them, but, they all seemed to surround me, so they all could hug me back.
It felt, nice...
But I knew, there was a lot of things we needed to discuss tomorrow, a lot of things we needed to make clear. But, that was for tomorrow, tonight however, I had more pressing matters to attend to. Like finding them a place to sleep for the night....
Author's Note
Are the colored speech text to much?? Not sure.
How I ended up living with six pony girls?
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. View Online
How I ended up living with six pony girls?
Chapter 5: Dinner and a movie, no, it's not what you think.. =_=
Author's Note
So today we try something new, trying to switch points of view. Do not worry, it wont be for the entire chapter or anything, but I think it be fun to try and see what the others are thinking.
There is more than one time I do this during this chapter, more to see how some of the characters are thinking and feeling. But the main focus will be told through Daniel's eyes.
I will also use colored text when we go to the ponies POV. Hopefully that will be a good middle ground between color and none color.
Please tell me if you think it works, or if you would rather keep seeing this through Daniel's eyes alone.
Chapter 5: Dinner and a movie, no, it's not what you think.. =_=
Twilight's POV.
It had only been a few minutes since Daniel left, I had to admit, I was pretty nervous being here alone. Me and my friends started on the rooms right away, Rarity was certainly in her element. She had already started the cleaning, while Applejack had started to carry the boxes and other stuff out.
Fluttershy was hovering above us, dusting the corners of our new rooms. Pinkie was cleaning too, in her own way. I'm not sure how she managed, but somehow she had managed to tie sponges to her hooves and was now skating around on the wooden floors like if she was on the ice. She seemed to be totally comfortable here, not afraid to explore or enjoy herself to the fullest, even in this strange new world.
I've always envied that about her, able to always stay positive, to put on a smile for your friends, even when times looked the darkest. I was happy I was not stuck here alone, though I would probably have been fine with Daniel, but I would have been lost without my friends. They had changed me so much, shown me so much, and I had been able to grow because of it. Friendship, it was a beautiful thi-where is Rainbow Dash?
"Uhm, Rainbow Dash?" I called, looking around to see if I had somehow missed her.
Pinkie came skating by me, happy as ever. "She said she needed some air! Wheeeee!"
I noticed Applejack and Rarity exchanging glances, then looked to me with concerned eyes. It seemed they were thinking the same thing, but, but surely Rainbow wouldn't break rule one? Not on the very first day, surely!
"I, better go check on her.." I said nervously, then hurried down the stairs. There was a chance we worried for nothing, but we all knew Rainbow well enough to know that she is not the biggest rule follower. I hoped I would be wrong this time, I hoped she was hanging around just outside, trying to collect her thoughts, or whatever she would do.
Unfortunately, it seemed, once again, I was proven right. She was nowhere to be found, I looked in the courtyard, around the house, even in the... Stables.... But she was nowhere to be seen, not even the garage or barn. I huffed, frustrated that we could not keep a promise we made not even an hour ago! What was she thinking!?
Rainbow Dash was a great and loyal friend, always willing to help out when we needed it. But she was reckless too, back home she was always doing stunts, pushed herself to the limit in the most dangerous ways. By now I had lost count on how many times she had gotten herself hurt, thankfully nothing more serious than a broken wing. Up until now she had been very lucky, but, Twilight knew full well that one day, her luck would run out.
It was about then I was about to turn back into the house, when I suddenly saw her. Flying in the sky towards the farm, of course with great speed, as always. I was disappointed in her, and I was going to give her an earful when she got down here.
However, Rainbow seemed to think better of it, that stubborn Pegasus saw me looking sternly towards her, and she flew behind the house to get through an open window!
"Rainbow Dash! You get back here!!"
* * * *
Back to Daniel.
"...So...Much...Food..." I groaned as I pushed my heavy shopping cart towards the checkout line, which, thankfully had no line. I had gotten lucky, I just finished getting everything when the afternoon rush began. With me being first, I could pretty much slip out with all my goods without anyone taking too much notice.
Arriving to the cash register, I put the products up on the small belt, and the cashier started to scan them one by one. I sighed, this was more than I usually bought, but I had six mouths to feed back home, so there wasn't really much of a choice.
"Hosting a party or something...?"
Came the almost dead and lifeless voice from the cashier. I looked up, saw a teenager, only 17 if I should guess. He looked like his attention span could break at any moment, or like life itself had given up on him. I didn't blame him, I worked behind that very counter when I was his age, and it did have a way of sucking every spec of life out of you. It was a small town, so most of the day it was pretty dead. Poor guy..
"No." I said, putting on a small polite smile. "Just, filling the pantry." He made some sounds of recognition, but I don't really think what I said registered in his mind. 'Stay strong, soon, you will be put out of your misery, soon.'
When he had scanned everything, he keyed in something, and the price showed. "767.."
I paid, glad it wasn't as expensive as I had feared, but it was more than I would normally buy when I was out. Packing everything into the cart, I got out and pushed the cart across the parking lot and towards my truck. As I was about to reach it, a familiar voice called out.
"Oi! Hermit!"
I turned, spotting Micheal walking towards me, a big smile on his goofy face. "Hey Mike, what's up?"
"Nothing." He replied. "I tried calling you yesterday, and today, but you didn't pick up. I wanted to know if you were okay, the weather got pretty nasty after all, I saw lightning."
Fuck, I had completely forgotten my cellphone. I hadn't thought about it since yesterday before I found Twilight and the others. It probably still laid on some table back home. "Oh, sorry, I have completely forgotten to turn in back on yesterday." What a shitty excuse.
"You also have a weird voicemail, dude."
"What do you mean?" I asked.
"Well I called, and it sounded like a girl answering. She kept saying hello, and for a moment I thought you were playing a prank, but then it hung up." He sounded confused, but also a little amused.
I tried to keep a straight face, but I could feel my eyebrow twitching slightly. "Wow, how about that? Well, I should be getting home anyway, you know, and change that stupid prank voicemail, ahaha!" Smooth, he probably didn't think I sounded like a complete maniac.
He looked to my cart, let out a long whistle. "What's up with all your groceries, preparing for world war three?"
"No i'm just, you know, I have a lot of work ahead of me, and I want to make sure I have enough." I hated lying, but even worse, I hated using such a blatant obvious lie!
Somehow however, Micheal didn't seem to notice, or either choose to ignore it. "Alright, you must be busy. But hey, let me know when you can hang out dude, I hate to think you turning into an old man alone out there."
I couldn't help but laugh at that. "This is the last time you will see me." I made a crazy gold digger voice. "I found the secret of eternal life, ehehe, mushrooms sonny."
He raised an eyebrow. "That's the best joke you got? Shit, if that's the sort of humor to develop out there, then we better get you out drinking more often."
We shared a laugh, and after I gotten everything inside the truck I drove off. Now finally alone with my thoughts, I knew just who to scold for picking up my phone and answering it.. PINKIE PIE!
* * * *
Rainbow Dash's POV.
"How could you be so irresponsible? We all agreed to lay low, and not leave the farm, what if you were seen? What if some human reported you, or saw you as a danger? We promised Daniel to-"
Twilight kept talking, and talking, and, talking... I had tried to slip in through the window upstairs, but Applejack was quick to capture me, so now I'm forced to sit here and listen to Twilight scolding me! I get it already, I shouldn't have left, it was stupid, but come on Twilight! No one saw me, and nothing happened.
Well, something had happened. Though I have not known Daniel for a day, his outburst kind of shocked me. I understand it was dangerous, but I had it under control, I'm Rainbow Dash after all! But, I get that doesn't mean much here..
He looked so angry, but even if he was yelling at me, I could see something in his eyes. I'm not one for all that sappy stuff, but I could see I scared him, and it reminded him of something, something that was hurting him inside.
I didn't like to admit it, but him yelling at me had scared me at that moment, and his words did make me react.. But he was cool enough to ignore it, and not rub my face in it. He even made me feel better, and I think he and I will become great friends! Maybe then I can find more out about what hurts him, and then I.. Is she still talking?
"And I fully understand your need for speed, but if we could just please be more care-are you even listening to me?"
I let out a groan. "I get it Twilight.." Leaning back into the couch, I crossed my front hooves and looked away. "I just needed to talk with him, and he said it was okay.. After scolding me.."
Twilight became silent, when she didn't answer after a few moments, I turned my head and looked to her. She seemed concerned, and it kind of made me feel bad. I had worried her, just like with Daniel, but she seemed more concerned about I had actually flown out there to talk to him. I knew what she was thinking, I had known her long enough, she was worried because I didn't like to talk about anything too... Uhm, private? I guess that was a bit out of character, but, I didn't want to feel like that, and I thought Daniel could fix it, and he did! Problem solved, right?
"Are you okay?"
Of course she asked that, not that I minded, but the problem was already solved. So I sent her my award winning winner smile, and nodded. "Of course I am, we talked, and everything is cool! Nothing to worry about!"
She looked like she wanted to say something, but was interrupted as our friends entered the living room. "Uhm.." Fluttershy didn't look like she wanted to intrude. "I'm sorry, but, I think we might have made a small mistake.." She hid her face behind her mane and the others came in behind her.
* * * *
Back to Daniel.
As soon as I had pulled up in the courtyard, I got out, got some of the bags, and started to walk towards the house. I certainly did not expect my front door to slam open, almost making me fall, but it seemed Twilight was going to correct that mistake.
"Daniel!"
She exclaimed, and before I could react, she jumped on me, making me fall back. "Ow!" I groaned, looking up, confused to her worried face. "What the hell Twilight..?"
"We're so sorry!" She said, making me flinch in confusion.
"Uhm, what?"
Her mane seemed frizzled, her eyes seemed bigger than normal and she was pretty much shaking with tension. What the fuck happened while I was gone? The house was still standing, so I assumed whatever they had done couldn't be that bad.
"I'm sorry, it hasn't even been two hours, and already we are breaking the rules and promises, and we simply-mfph?!" I placed a hand over her muzzle, trying to absorb everything she was saying.
Looking her in the eyes I replied. "Twilight, calm down, take some deep breaths, and get off me. Then we talk, inside."
She nodded, though a little embarrassed as she realized she had me pinned down on the ground. When she moved off, she blushed, looking away as she could not face me right now. "S-sorry..."
I shook my head. "It's fine, come, help me with these and let's talk."
We gathered everything I had dropped, thankfully with Twilight's magic it was a snap. When we entered, I noticed the others in the living room, they all looked pretty, nervous? I guess that was the best word for it, but, was it really that serious? Could it be Rainbow leaving? Or was it the phone?
I put the bags down, following Twilight into the living room. "Uhm, hey guys? You doing okay?" There was silence, and I noticed even Rainbow Dash looked worried, not daring to look at me. Even Pinkie, who was usually the more relaxed and positive one, even she looked nervous.
If this had been about Rainbow she would have told them it was okay. Then could it be the phone? But, nothing had happened. "Come on, is this about the phone?" They all looked surprised, but then looked away again, embarrassed.
I was about to laugh it off, telling them that neither Pinkie or the others were in trouble, but then, Fluttershy trotted over to me. Her head hanging as low as it could get, her mane hiding her face, but I could tell she was nervous. "Fluttershy?"
Me speaking her name made her jump just slightly, but otherwise she was fixed in place. "I.. I picked up that ringing, thing.. I thought it was you, there was an image of you and some other human..."
Ah, the caller display was a picture of me and Micheal together, making peace signs, smiling. It made sense now, not knowing what a phone was, she thought it was me who tried to communicate with them or something. Since they had never heard another one from this world, then I guess at first hearing one could mistake his voice for mine. But she must have figured it out and then hung up.
"I'm so sorry!"
She blurted out with as much force her nervousness would allow, which was not much, but enough to show me she was really scared about the consequences. These ponies, they were really sensitive. Or maybe they were just emotionally exhausted? Being overly stimulated and overly careful? I had no clue, but, one thing was clear, and I knew what I had to do.
I got down on one knee, I was still taller, but we were still more leveled now. Then slowly I brought up my hand, and like the other night when she came to me, I placed it on top of her head. She looked up, and I smiled warmly at her. "Fluttershy.. Once again you show how brave you are.. You have not done anything wrong, you couldn't have known. So, don't sweat it, okay?"
She looked up at me, her eyes wet, but then, she launched into me, making me fall back and landing on my butt. Her hooves were wrapped around me, and I could feel her cheek against mine. I was a little taken aback, but I should probably expect these kinds of things from these ponies.
Besides, it didn't feel half bad..
Wrapping my arms around her, careful with her wings, I truly felt how soft her fur were. She was soft and fluffy, I bet all of them are. Then, after maybe a minute, she pulled away, wiping her eyes with a small smile.
"Feel better, Flutters?" I asked.
She confirmed with a single nod. "Mhmm."
I smiled, placing my hand on her head again, which she leaned into a little. Then, as I looked up, I saw the girls blushing, but, not scared of what might happen now, they knew they would be fine. I finally stood up, looking at them all, knowing I had to make my point clear.
"Listen, you've been busy, you've been through a lot, we all have.. I know you might be nervous around me still, or simply being in this world, but just relax. I wont kick you out of here, I said I was going to help you, so that is what I am gonna do." I said confidently, knowing I full well I was once again talking myself into a serious promise, but at this point, I was alright with that. "Now, I'm starving, so how about we make some dinner, then watch a movie?"
They all looked confused, and it was Rarity that asked the question. "What's a, movie?"
* * * *
Me and Pinkie made dinner, in the meantime, Twilight and Rarity set the table while Fluttershy finished up with Rainbow Dash upstairs. They cleaned the rooms, and even made the beds, only a few things were missing, and I told them where they could find pillows and other items they might need.
Right now the rooms were pretty standard, a bed, a closet, a window, that was basically it. There were little to no decoration, maybe a picture or two, but nothing much. I did not know how long they would be living here, I was pretty sure if Twilight was working on getting them back home, surely her mentor was working on a way to get them home as well? At any rate, I told them during dinner that they could decorate their rooms however wanted, within reason of course.
I had decided to make pasta and tomato sauce. Normally I would add ground beef into it, but I've decided to just enjoy a meat free dinner with them today, didn't want to make the day anymore awkward than it had already been.
During dinner we all talked and got to know each other a little better, needless to say the girls had lots of questions about my world, and I did my best to answer them to the best of my ability. I got to know them pretty well too, as I never actively watched the show, I got to know them better through them, and not the show.
It was fun, learning about the sonic rainboom, Pinkie Pie's and Applejack's family farms, Rarity's shop, Twilight's time under Celestia, and Fluttershy's animals. There was a lot to learn, and I listened, truly interested in what they told me, it was also pretty fun to learn about them, and the lives they lived from the, excuse the expression, horse's mouth itself.
I don't know how long it was, but before I'd noticed we had talked over two hours, laughing, talking, telling stories. I don't know when I last done something like this. Sure, I had dinners with friends, but, never like this, not in this sort of setting. Like Fluttershy's hug, it felt good..
When dinner was over, and after the dishes were done, the girls, all except Pinkie, sat excited around the living room, finding what had become their favorite spots.
"So, this movie." Rarity began. "It is like a play?"
"Yes, but it is recorded, and then we can re watch it after it has been in the theaters." I said, finding the DVD I had been looking for.
"That sounds exciting!" Twilight said, clapping her hooves together. "Humans are truly fascinating. What are we watching?"
I smirked, holding up the DVD. "Well, I thought the first movie you should watch is the movie I loved as a kid." They all looked interested at the DVD box, and I walked closer so they could see.
"The Mask Of Zorro.. " Fluttershy read.
I nodded. "It's a great movie, i'm sure you will all like it."
While I got everything set up, Pinkie came in, walking on her hind legs while balancing three big bowls with popcorn. Funny, I was sure I didn't have any, but maybe it was better not to ask, it was just Pinkie being Pinkie. When everypony, and myself, got comfy, I hit play, turned down the lights and let the movie speak for itself.
* * * *
Everything went as expected, the sword fights and action scenes made Rainbow jump and cheer for the hero. Rarity seemed to be focused on the passionate love story, and I was pretty sure she was gonna squeal when the actors kissed for the first time, or even faint.
What was more funny was they both seemed to blush, and be intently focused during the sword fight between the two main actors. How Antonio Banderas would show off his skill, cutting pieces of clothes, teasing the beautiful Catherine Zeta-Jones, who, and I'm not ashamed, was my childhood crush for a time. But I think I broke Rainbow and Rarity when the scene ended with a DEEP kiss. Rainbow would never admit it, but I think she liked it.
Applejack was much the same way, cheering, and even made punching motions whenever Zorro was engaged in a longer battle. I think what she loved most was the ending, the final kiss, the confession, I'm pretty sure I saw her and Rarity almost hug one another.
Fluttershy seemed more interested in the animals, there was not many, but she did like the story and seemed interested enough. She even leaned into me whenever the bad guys were on screen. It was pretty cute.
Pinkie was being Pinkie, she cheered along with Rainbow Dash whenever the hero outsmarted the bad guys, laughed whenever there was a joke, or not for that matter.
As for Twilight, well, though she seemed to blush during the tango scene, she was mostly interested in how the technical aspect of the movie worked. A bit dry, but that was who she was.
When the movie ended, Rainbow, Rarity and Pinkie Pie all applauded, Rarity even wiping some tears away. "That, that was truly marvelous darling." Rarity said, smiling. "It was a performance of high quality, I do not think anypony could make something like this back home.. Ah, wonderful."
"Well I'm glad you enjoyed yourself, Rarity." I barely managed to say before Pinkie started to bounce around.
"Oh my gosh that was so much fun, can we see it again, can we?! Can we?! Pleeeeease???!!!"
"Well, that wasn't half bad." Applejack smirked and walked up beside me. "Bet ya wished to be just like that fella when you grew up?" She chuckled and bumped her flank against me.
"Duh, who wouldn't?!" Rainbow exclaimed, flew to us and had the biggest smile on her face I had seen since she got here. "I mean, it was totally awesome! The fights and explosions were so cool!"
I smirked. "And you seemed to enjoy that kissing scene a lot too, huh?"
"Yea it was-!" She stopped, blushed. "No! That is just something for Rarity!" She protested, turning away and crossed her hooves.
"Whatever you say, lady Dashie." We all shared a small laugh, but then I yawned. "Well.." I looked at the time, it was almost midnight. "I'll clean up down here. You girls should probably think about heading off to bed too, I got you some towels and some toothbrushes, they are upstairs in front of the bathroom.."
They all looked grateful, and I think they were a little surprised too. Didn't they expect me to provide for them? Of course I would! They thanked me, and after saying our good nights, I got to work on cleaning up after our movie night.
It didn't take me long, and after finishing up the living room, I slowly started to turn off the lights. The last thing I did was to clean the bowls from it left over salt and such. I thought the girls had all gone to bed when I suddenly heard a voice behind me.
"Excuse me, Daniel?"
"Hm?" I looked behind me, surprised to find Applejack standing in the doorway, her mane and tail untied from her ribbons, and without her hat. It was almost like seeing her naked, even though, they were all naked. "Applejack? What's up?"
She let out a sigh. "Well, ah just came down to tell ya that.. That was a real good thing ya did for Fluttershy.. It meant a lot to her, and to us.. Ah know it wasn't an easy choice for ya to make, letting us stay here and all.. So, thank you.."
I smiled a little, not sure what brought this on, but I sent her a grateful nod. "Don't mention it.. In truth, I still don't know what I have gotten myself into, I don't even know if I can really be of any help.. But, I will do my best to make your stay here in my world as comfortable as possible."
I could hear her chuckle a bit, then smile warmly at me. "At least ya honest, but ah don't think you know how much yer doing.. Opening up yer home requires trust, it is something my family would have done.. Ah think we will get along just fine, partner." An with that she turned around and walked towards the stairs. "Sweet dreams, sugarcube."
I watched her go, then smiled. "Partner.. Well, we'll see what the future has in store for us, won't we? At least none of us will have to face it alone.."
How I ended up living with six pony girls?
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. How I ended up living with six pony girls?
Author's Note
Sorry if this chapter is a bit short, I've had a lot to do, and there is some projects I am working on with my house. I will write next chapter on Monday, so it should be released, hopefully Wednesday.
I would like to note that the pictures used is just versions of what they could look like, if you have your own version how they look during their stages, then use that. I just like to use pictures sometimes to boost it a bit. ^^
Artist: t-Hoodie
Chapter 7: Changes.
"Twilight.." I started to open my eyes. "This better be-WHAT THE FUCK?!" My eyes opened wide as I stumbled back. "Twilight, you're, you're... You're walking on two legs?!"
Twilight moved her hoof up and scratched the back of her head. "Yes well, uhm, this was kind of unexpected.."
"You don't say, how the hell did this happen?" I reached over and turned on the lamp on the table. "Did you do some... What are you wearing?"
"This?" Twilight blushed a bit more. She was wearing a purple scarf and purple socks that went up to her knees. "It's something Rarity gave me. You don't like it?"
Even though I was freaked out about all of this, I had to admit she did look very cute with it. "Well, I wouldn't say I don't like it. You look cute.." She blushed, and it was then that I noticed she had tied her mane up into a pony tail, which gave her the classic librarian/school girl look. "Wait, Rarity is up, and knows about this?"
"It was kinda hard to miss.." Twilight sighed. "Though she took it with more calm than me, said something about new fashion ideas..."
I let out a sigh, but then again if the girls were alright, then maybe there was no reason for alarm? She still looked like a pony, though her posture had changed, her spine had made it comfortable for her now to walk on her hind legs. Her legs followed suit, becoming slightly longer, and shifted shape just enough to make it more comfortable to walk on two legs, instead of bent over on all fours.
It was kind of bizarre i'm not gonna lie, but she did look cute. Now standing on two legs, she reached to about under my chest, making her at least as tall as a dwarf. The thought alone almost made me laugh, but given the situation, I didn't.
"Are you girls okay? Did you feel anything at all?"
Twilight shook her head. "No, it was not a painful transformation, our magic seems to try an adapt us to the world we're in. It's only a theory however, I wouldn't know why this is happening. But it is my guess within a certain time, we will look like humans."
I was not even gonna ask what she based her theory on, I didn't understand magic, and I was likely never going to understand it. "Look like humans, will that mean?"
"Yes." She said with a nod. "We will retain our magic, and..Certain other things..." She blushed.
"Certain other things? Like your ears and tail?"
She looked down, trying to hide her blush. "It's more of a, chemical reaction you see... Uhm, a certain time of year we..."
My eyes widened. "No way, you mean you actually go into heat even though you're human?!"
She looked at me with horror, holding a hoof to her mouth. "SHHHHHHHH!!!!" She shushed, looking almost like she was panicking. "Not so loud, I haven't told the girls about that yet!"
What the fuck could I say? Six girls, six human girls in heat, what the hell would that even be like? How would they even look as humans? Would they, would they be... No! I couldn't think like that, but it seemed my blush gave it away, and Twilight herself looked like she had been thinking the same thing, because she was as red as a tomato right now.
Clearing my throat I asked her. "So, within a certain amount of time, how much time are we talking?"
Twilight seemed to regain herself a bit now. "If my calculations are correct, I would say we look like humans in a few weeks time... In all likelihood we will already see big changes coming along these next few hours, by tomorrow I'll say we will have doubled in size.." She didn't look worried as if, they were in danger, more like, she was worried as their bodies would change into something they were not used to.
"Oh god.."
Then it dawned on me, if they were gonna change into human girls, then that would mean they needed. I blushed, women's clothing! I don't know why I reacted this strongly to it, I was not a teen who had never been with a girl before, but, I guess because I was so involved in this, that I kinda felt, more exposed I guess.
"How are the others taking it?" I then asked, trying to put clothe shopping and dirty thoughts out of my mind.
"They are taking it, pretty well. Rainbow is scared that she will loose her wings however." Twilight said, a little worried about Rainbow, but not alarmed.
"Will she?"
Twilight shook her head. "No, we might loose our horns, me and Rarity, but the magic will likely transfer into what you call hands. Wings are more difficult, so they will likely remain."
I was not really sure if that was a good thing or not, but for now we needed to figure out what to do. It was not like the benefits were lost on me, if they looked like humans it meant more freedom, it meant they could go places, and it meant they didn't need to worry if someone saw them.
The only thing that worried me was the potential rumors, what the hell would people think if they thought I lived alone out on a farm with six girls? Most likely they would think I was some kind of creep, maybe a involved in human trafficking! Well okay, maybe not go that far, but they will think i'm a creep or something.
Sighing, I scratched my cheek for a moment, trying to think of a way to handle this. There wasn't any way, things just had to run it's course, maybe Twilight would have the portal finished in time before they turned into humans? Maybe princess Celestia would finally get her big sun butt in gear and open a portal!
Sudden chills ran down my spine, probably nothing...
I looked to Twilight. "Are they all down stairs now?"
She nodded. "Mhmm, they are all getting used to walking on two legs.. Trust me, the trip down the stairs wasn't pretty.."
"Pffft." I held back a small laugh, but then simply stood and nodded. "Alright, let me get some pants on and then we can go downstairs."
Twilight blushed, moving her head to the side and then proceeded to shield her eye with her hoof. "Oh, so that's what Pinkie meant by, making you happy.."
I tilted my head and looked down. "What are you-OH COME ON!"
* * * *
After getting some pants on, me and Twilight made our way downstairs. The sun was not up yet, but it was a bit brighter than it was a few weeks ago at this time. I noticed Twilight walking carefully, almost like thinking about each step before she ventured down one more step.
I knew they had walked on their hind legs a little bit before, balancing on them mostly, but I understood their legs had basically changed mechanics, and that was hard to get used to. I reached out a hand, sending her an encouraging smile. "Come on, take it."
She smiled, and blushed, again, but finally placed her hoof in my hand and let me help her down. Her steps became more sure now, less shaky and just a little faster than before.
I smiled at her, soon enough delivering her safely to the floor below. "See, easy?" Winking at her, I turned to the living room to see what all the fuzz was about. "Well girls what is th-oh my god you all look ADORABLE!" They all looked at me, and I placed a hand over my mouth for a second, took a deep breath through my nose, and then removed my hand. "S-sorry, don't know where that came from.."
Fluttershy blushed, hiding her face in her mane, or, hair I should probably say. Applejack seemed to react the same, but didn't seem to shy away from it, she simply tilted her hat down a nudge. Pinkie giggled, as did Rarity who was calmly measuring her.
"It's quite alright darling." Rarity said. "We are not unused to the attention." She winked at me, making me blush as well. They were all wearing something, mostly T-shirts, a pair children sized shorts, probably from the old box with clothes stored in one of the rooms. Used to belong to me and my cousins, I was actually going to throw it all out, but if they could use it then more power to them.
It was then that I noticed one was missing. "Where's Rainbow?"
Rarity sighed. "Oh for the love of.. Rainbow, darling. Come on out, he's not gonna laugh at you!"
"Yes he will, I look like, like, totally uncool, Rarity!" Rainbow called back, from which I presumed was the kitchen.
I smirked a little.
"Come on Dash, I promise not to laugh. I'm to tired for it anyway, come on, how bad can it be?"
I called back, but she wasn't convinced, not one bit.
"S-shut up!"
Alright, seemed she really didn't want me to see her like this. Personally, I didn't see what the big deal was.
"Rainbow, just come out already, I won't laugh, promise. Besides, are the brave and awesome Rainbow Danger Dash really gonna hide away?"
I could practically hear the gears turning in her head, but finally she spoke up.
"Promise you won't laugh..."
"I promise." I replied. "Now, come on out."
She let out an annoyed groan. "F-fine, but, close your eyes first!"
"Are you serious right now?" I asked.
"Just close them you dork!"
Now it was my turn to groan, but I did as she asked. "Fiiiine.."
I could hear the sound of a pair of hooves enter the living room, so too could I sense the girly giddiness increase in the room, mostly coming from Rarity.
"Promise you wont laugh..." Rainbow repeated, sounding more vulnerable than before.
"I've already promised you I won't laugh, can I open my eyes now?"
There was a moment of silence, and it was almost like I could hear her gulp. Then, with a tiny unsure voice, one that could be almost mistaken for Fluttershy's, she answered. "Yes.."
I opened my eyes...
For long moments I just stared at her, she would glance at me now and again, but mostly she would look away, her blush spreading and almost glowing at this point. It was like the room itself was holding it's breath, and Rarity made damn sure Pinkie would not ruin this moment, mostly by holding her back with a thick scarf covering her mouth, but even she wanted to see this play out.
Finally, Rainbow couldn't handle the silence anymore. "W-well, say something.."
My mind ran a thousand miles an hour, until everything seemed to collide into one single verdict. I reached out, she seemed to tense up, closing her eyes tight, her blush increasing as much as it could. My hand finally landed gently on top of her head as I spoke the verdict.
"Cute...."
Silence....
She looked at me. Her magenta eyes studying me, she bit her lip, then finally she slapped my hand away, her face turning red.
"YOU'RE SUCH A STUPID DORK! AND DON'T CALL ME CUTE!!"
She ran off, and I was about to follow when Rarity coughed in a manner that told me she wanted my attention.
"Don't worry darling. She was really happy that you called her cute." She said with her smile and finally removed the scarf from Pinkie's mouth. "She is just, not very.." She waved her hoof around, trying to find the right words. "Eloquent, when it comes to the matters of her own feelings."
Even if she said that, I still felt a little worried I might have crossed a line. "I just said what I thought..."
Rarity smiled at me. "Of course you did, darling. And it was very sweet of you, Rainbow is just not, well, how do I put this kindly... Used to it. "
I frowned. Not used to it? "What do you mean? Doesn't she liked being called cute?"
"Oh dear, every mare likes being called cute, but, you know her well enough by now to know she can be quite a hoofful." I had to agree on that. "Most stallions would not be able to keep up with her. Not to mention her energy can be a bit intimidating to stallions, most of them probably got the impression she is a.." She stopped herself before she said more than was needed. "My point is darling, Rainbow Dash was surprised, and when she is surprised with something that makes her happy, she doesn't know how to react."
I was starting to get the picture, and I could see the other girls nodding slightly, so it seemed I hadn't offended her or anything. Fluttershy stood up from the couch.
"I'll go see her.." She said, walking towards the stairs, but then stopped, looking back at me. "Daniel?"
"Mm?"
"D...Do you think I look c...Cute..?" She asked nervously, blushing like Rainbow did before, though somehow with a more gentle tone of red.
I smiled warmly at her. "Of course I do, you all look cute."
She blushed, but didn't shy away from the compliment this time. I noticed the others blushing as well, and I could tell they too enjoyed the compliment. Maybe I was being stupid and naive, but at that point I didn't really put anything into that other than my honest opinion.
"Daniel, if you do have a moment. I would like to discuss something with you, it's rather urgent." Rarity spoke up as she finished measuring Pinkie Pie, writing down some notes.
I turned back towards the living room, and made my way back in.
"What's wrong?"
"Oh nothing is wrong." Rarity said with a coy smile. "But, we do need to discuss something rather, delicate."
The others seemed to look away, not daring to look me in the eyes. But Pinkie seemed to still examine herself, oblivious to the mood in the room. She was content swaying her body around, looking at her still puffy tail bounce from one side to another.
Applejack on the other hand tried to remain calm and not look like an embarrassed little filly, she failed, blushing, her hat covering her eyes. As for Twilight, I could see the gears turning in her head, needed oil. She was probably trying to think of some calm rational explanation for this, which there probably was, but she was just too embarrassed to say a word about it.
That left Rarity to explain the situation to me. Though her cheeks were graced with a bit of a blush, she still took it like an adult, as much as she could.
"Well, as you know darling, I have been studying human fashion, and you know I have adored all of it."
I nodded. It was true, Rarity had been really into any show about fashion, I had even brought her home some magazines, and she had been studying them like Twilight studies books. I think it is easy to write off Rarity as a bit of a snob, no, not the fanbase, but people who simply take a glance of the show, like I did at first.
Rarity was really talented, and did put a lot of effort into her creations. She had a big desk in her room, a lot of drawings, fashion ideas, inspirations and other such things. She had really gotten into it, and had started working on some human designs, just for the fun of it.
She continued. "Well, when Twilight told me we will be transforming, and don't get me wrong dear, but I am a little disturbed. Though I am determined to make the most of it." She cleared her throat to stop herself from getting side tracked. "With that, I felt it would be a good time to make us some clothes, and first order of business is for you to acquire us panties."
Silence.
"Excuse me?"
I was not sure I heard that right, I wasn't embarrassed, just unsure if my mind really registered that last part.
"Panties, dear. We are not unfamiliar with them in our world, but they are mostly used in a.. Uhm, bedroom setting with your special somepony. But I can see they are being used for other reasons here, so, in order to prepare, we should get some panties now that we are growing. If we don't have underwear, soon you will have six naked girls walking around your farm." She suddenly gasped, then a sly smirk. "Or is that your plan, darling? To have six beautiful mares, or soon to be human women, walking around." She came closer, looking into my eyes. "All, naked." She placed her hoof on my chest.
I was pretty sure she tried to tease me, but still being smaller than me, it didn't really work. So I simply planted a hand on the top of her head. "Nope, but I get your point."
She made a fake pout before she chuckled. "Seems I have a bit more growing to do before my charms will have an effect on you."
"You do indeed." I smirked. "But it's still too early to go out shopping now.."
Pinkie jumped to me, and I just barely managed to react and catch her. "Daniel! When we get our panties, we could throw a panty party!!"
I snorted in amusement. I had to admit, that did sound fun, but not for the right reasons. So I held her in my arms, patted her on the back. "That sounds like fun Pinkie, but that might sound a bit to.."
She pouted. "But I thought you liked our butts."
This time I blushed, and it wasn't made any better as I noticed the girls all staring at me. Not sure what they hoped to hear, or hoped not to hear.
"Oookay, well, I'm gonna go to bed and rest my ears, my mind, and my poor heart.." I gave her a pat on the head. "We can talk about a party when I wake, and when I have the mental energy to deal with this."
"Awwww.." It came from Pinkie, her hair, or mane, whatever we called it now, seemed to deflate.
Twilight came to my rescue however, patted Pinkie on the back. "We should all get some rest. It's still very early."
We all nodded in agreement, and soon enough I was back in my bed, trying to make sense of what just happened. The girls were turning into humans? What the hell would that be like? I blushed thinking about them being in heat, as humans..
Fucking hell...
* * * *
Rainbow Dash's POV.
"Stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid!"
I hammered my hooves into my pillow, Daniel was such a stupid idiot, mayor of dorkland! I could still feel my cheeks blazing with a red blush, but now I think about it, it was probably more of all the energy I put into beating my pillows.
Daniel called me cute, ME! The most awesome and fastest flyer in all of Equestria! I am NOT, cute. Awesome, of course. Cool, totally. Amazing, goes without saying. He could have called me any of those and it would be fine! But cute?! I slammed both hooves into my pillow, frustrated.
The more I thought about it the more confused I became. It was not like he had meant to insult me or anything, I got that. But, out of all the things he could have said, cute... Nopony, except for my friends had ever called me that, like at the wedding of Shining Armor and princess Cadance. It was uncool then, but not as much as it felt now!
I felt like screaming out, go down and punching him in the face! What was worse, I felt deep inside that I, kind of, liked it... Slamming my hooves into the pillow again, I groaned in frustration and tossed the stupid Daniel substitute to the side. I expected to hear it fall to the floor, but was surprised when I instead heard a.
"Ouf!"
Turning my head, I was shocked to see Fluttershy standing near the stairs, holding my pillow in her hooves.
"Oh gosh, sorry Flutters, I didn't know you were coming up.."
She blew some hair out of her face before smiling a little at me.
"It's okay, Rainbow Dash.. How are you feeling?"
I guess I shouldn't have been surprised. Fluttershy was always the one to come and talk to me whenever I was feeling down, or angry. Not that the others didn't want to, but I had known Fluttershy the longest, she knew me better than anypony.. I knew I would not be able to hide anything from her, so I might as well get this over with and be honest.
"No, i'm angry.."
Fluttershy giggled and walked over to my bed, placing the pillow on it before turning to her own and got up. Me and Fluttershy shared this room, it was big, lots of space to fly around in. Since me and Fluttershy had known each other for so long, it felt natural, and it was nice to live with someone who could calm me down...
However, right now I was thinking I would never calm down after the crime that had been committed! My thoughts of frustration was however forgotten for a second as Fluttershy said:
"I thought you seemed happy.."
"Happy?!"
How could she say that?! I was clearly angry! But she simply giggled again.
"Yes, I think you liked it when he called you cute. I know I would be happy.."
I looked down, blushing a bit.
"I... I don't know.. It's not like I've been called that before, I'm not sure how I should feel about it..."
I found myself at a loss, it was not like I didn't want compliments, and it wasn't like a guy hadn't called me worse things after me. Not bad things, just, dirty things. Normally I would just laugh it off, not care about what they thought as they rarely had any balls to approach me anyways.
Daniel was different though, he didn't pull his punches with me, didn't try to spare my feelings, or pretended he could keep up with me. He was simply, Daniel, himself. With him, I didn't feel a need to pretend to be the best, but that was then, this was now.
Now I was turning human, something he would be looking for. Was that the reason I felt so nervous? Why I felt like he had to know I was awesome all the time? Was it because... I looked to Fluttershy, who seemed satisfied with herself.
Letting out a groan, I flopped back onto my bed, spreading my limps and wings, looking up at the ceiling.
"So, what do I do now..?"
Fluttershy had always been good at making me see things her way, even by using so few words as she did. It was kind of amazing.
"Well, what do you want to do?"
"I don't know, I guess I don't mind him calling me cute..."
My cheeks started to burn bright red again.
"And at the same time, I wanna punch him! And... Snuggle.."
I could hear Fluttershy gasp, but not with surprise.
"You wanna snuggle with Daniel?"
"Is that wrong?"
I asked, a little worry within my voice as I sat up again, looking at Flutters who seemed to blush slightly as well. She shook her head.
"No, I don't think so.."
She seemed to blush a little more. Not that was unusual for Fluttershy, but I could tell there was something else being left out of this conversation, so I decided to flip the table.
"How do you feel about Daniel?"
I smirked, figuring she would blush even more, hide and-
"I like him.."
"Come on, be hones-wait what?"
How I ended up living with six pony girls?
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. How I ended up living with six pony girls?
So there I was, sleeping, again. It was anew day, and a few days had passed since the panty party incident, and a few days since I awoke from the coma Rainbow put me in! No, that was a joke, but it did hurt like hell when I woke up. Rarity was disappointed at first, she didn't get to show off her outfit, but then she smirked and told me there would be other opportunities, and that I maybe had gotten my fill from before..
At any rate, the girls had continued to grow during those days, and they grew at a much faster rate than Twilight had predicted. They had grown taller, their form starting to look more human. Besides getting more developed forms, they had gotten hands, with fingers, which kind of freaked them out at first, but now they had gotten used to it, and admitted some things were easier now.
Applejack and Pinkie Pie were probably the ones that got used to them the fastest, but I expected that was because they were earth ponies. After all, they didn't have any magic to compensate, and now they did not need to carry things around using their mouths. The same went for Rainbow and Fluttershy, they too could do things with more ease now. Rainbow was especially happy, because now she actually had a better chance to beat me in a video game. How she played with her hooves I never know, but, at least I knew it was easier for her using hands and fingers.
It was pretty strange at first, but I think I've gotten used to it by now. Rarity has been great these few days by the way. We found my grandmother's sewing machine, still works quite well. At any rate, I've been out to buy new clothes, and buying Rarity all sort of stuff she needs to make clothes, or modify the clothes I buy for them.
They still have pony features, like their tail, ears, coat, and still had traces of their muzzles as well. Other than that, they looked almost human, but their legs is still pony styled too, but I can see that they will soon become feet, so much so that they have already started to wear shoes, and full outfits.
Again, it was strange at first. Having six anthro or furry, whatever you call it, girls, around like this. They had become more aware of themselves, feeling more exposed if they did not wear clothes now. I had gotten the question from time to time before they started to transform, about why humans wore clothes. Other than the fact we didn't have fur to keep us warm, it was simply a way to have some modesty, which they didn't understand before, but now they understood perfectly.
I was awoken in the middle of the fucking night with someone screaming..
"KYYYAAAAAA!!!"
"WHAT THE HAY?!"
Groaning, I turned in my bed, knowing exactly who the voices belonged to. Just one day, just once I would like to wake up on my own.. I probably should investigate, but my bed is so comfy and warm...
"FLUTTERSHY, THEY'RE HUGE!"
On the other hand, it was better to be safe than sorry.
** * **
As soon as I got my shorts and a t-shirt on, I made my way upstairs. I must admit, I was not prepared for the sight that blessed my eyes....
I know I shouldn't, but I did, yes, I did stare..
There was no way to explain it, but, Fluttershy was maturing at a much faster rate now. Last night she looked like she was, well, growing, sure, but this, this was certainly a new level. Rainbow still looked shocked, fascinated, and a little jelly, if I were to guess. That last part came about when she noticed me staring.
"Daniel!" She said sternly, glaring daggers at me.
"Wh-what? You guys screamed, I thought it was an emergency. It's the middle of the night anyway.." I replied in my defense. Looking out the window, it was indeed still pitch black, and one could hear the rain, wind and the very distant sound of thunder.
Fluttershy was blushing, and soon enough she was wrapping herself into her blanket. "S-sorry for waking you up.." She said quietly, moving the blanket over her head like if it was a cloak.
"No problem.." I answered. "Surprised no one else is here.." Then I noticed how Rainbow was keep glaring at me. "What?"
"We're in our underwear." She stated flatly, with an edge of annoyance or embarrassment.
I raised an eyebrow. "So? I've seen you girls walking around naked when you were ponies." I could not see it, but I was pretty sure Fluttershy was all red now. The same went for Rainbow, she looked like she was about to scream, which she did.
"You know what I mean! Get down!"
And by down, she meant downstairs, but they had woken me up, so I wanted some payback. So I gave her a bemused look and replied with. "What? Here? Now? I mean it might be a little to much for Fluttershy, but if you insist." I made a move towards her, but she threw a pillow at me.
"DANIEL!!! GET OUT!!"
Not wanting to go into a coma again, I quickly retreated back downstairs. I could hear Rainbow smack the door shut, and again I was surprised none of the others had been woken by the commotion. Then again, they were probably used to these kind of things and had learned to tune it out.
** * **
With nothing left to do, I had returned to the comforts of my bed. I could hear the rain had picked up, and the wet weather was accompanied by an orchestra of thunder and far away flashes of lightning. Well, it was that season between winter and summer after all, so based on where I lived this didn't surprise me at all...
I laid there in the darkness for a bit, listened to the raindrops falling to the ground, hitting my window, and the soothing sound of rumbling thunder. Slowly my eyes started to close, and soon enough I started to drift off yo sleep once again...
Zz
kkrrrrrrrrBOOOOOOOOOM!!!
"EEEP!!"
Eep? First I was kind of woken up by the thunder, but now a scream and the- Wait, something felt warm, felt soft, something was laying up against me. My mind slowly worked out the clues, and slowly woke me up from my slumber. "Mmm, what the..?"
"Uhm, do you mind if I stay here...?"
"Huh..?" I turned my head, only to discover Fluttershy laying next to me. Her head poked out from under my covers, and I could feel her body heat radiate from her. "Flutters..?" My mind was not fully awake yet, and I wondered how long I slept for, probably not very long.. "Wha, what are you doing in my bed..?"
Her blush increased. "I... I'm... I'm not good with thunder...."
"Oh.." I frowned. In hindsight I should have seen this coming, but I thought she would cuddle up with Rainbow, not me..
"Is... Is it okay if I stay here...?"
KRrrrrRRRRrrrBOOOOOOOOM!
"Eep!" Her arms grabbed my arm, and she pressed herself close, making her chest press into me. I had been with girls before, but damn Fluttershy, are those rea-well, of course they are.... Magic... Idiot....
"W-well, sure, I don't mind, but are you sure you will be okay sleeping here?" She simply nodded, and looked up at me with pleading eyes. "Then I guess you can."
Her body relaxed, and she gave me a gentle smile. "T-thank you, Daniel.."
My cheeks burned slightly as I felt her give my arm a squeeze, pressing her still growing chest into me. "S-sure, no problem Flutters.."
You would think it would be easy to go back to sleep, but no, my mind was fully awake now, fully aware of the anthro pony right next to me. I could feel her breathing, and if I focused, I could feel her heartbeat. Thump, thump, it was calming, soothing even.
For a moment I thought she had fallen asleep, but then she spoke. "Uhm, Daniel?"
"Yes?"
"Can I.. Uhm, ask you something?"
I turned my head to face her a bit more. "Sure Fluttershy, what's up?" She avoided eye contact, and I could sense her hesitating, which told me that whatever she was going to ask, she was nervous about it.
"Uhm, I just saw a lot of pictures around your house, and I just wondered..." She hesitated again, glancing at me as if to see if I was going to interrupt or not. When I didn't make a move to, she continued. "W-where is your.. Family..?"
Oh... The question took me aback, I hadn't counted on it. It was certainly not what I expected at this time of night... "I'm sorry, you don't have to answer if.."
"No, it's okay.. I guess I never really told you guys much.." I sighed and looked back up at the ceiling. "Well, my grandparents died a few years back, old age you know.. They were lucky, both died in their sleep, peacefully, in each others arms..." I smiled a little. "Just like they would have wanted it.." I never felt bad for them, they had lived a good and long life, and the way they went was so peaceful I could hardly cry. I missed them, a lot, but if you gotta go, then that's the way to do it.
I felt her squeeze my arm a little tighter. "As for my mom and dad.." Now I frowned. "There was an... Accident.." She tensed, but her grip around my arm tightened. I simply looked up at the ceiling, not wanting to look her in the eyes right now, but I felt hers focused on me. "Remember that time Rainbow left the house to go follow me?" Fluttershy nodded. "I got really mad at her because she could have gotten hurt.. She was reckless, dangerously so, and it reminded me of the accident.."
One of her hands traveled down my arm, and soon enough she took my hand in her own, our fingers intertwining. It was a strange warm and cozy feeling, making me relax a bit.
"At any rate, some stupid decisions were made, and during the night they crashed with another car... It was not anyone's fault in particular.. The other driver survived, he felt horribly.. I was devastated, and after some time to gather myself I forgave him.. It was hard to admit, but my parents were as much at fault as he was." I didn't want to go into the details of their death, and what their faults were. It didn't matter anymore, and although it sometimes hurt, I had accepted it, and continued to live my life as they would have wanted.
"I'm sorry..." Fluttershy said as my tale ended.
I smiled slightly, turning my head again to face her. I could tell she felt horrible for making me tell her this, but she should not feel sorry. It was not a secret or anything, and it was not something that hurt as much as it once did.
"It's okay Flutters.." I assured her, giving her hand a little reassuring squeeze. "It's not a secret, and I can understand you wanting to know. It's okay, I promise." She seemed to relax more, and then moved her head closer to almost rest against my elbow. "But, why do you ask?"
"Well... You know almost everything about us, I just wanted to learn a little more about you.. If that's okay.."
She was so cute, and the way she spoke made me chuckle a little. "It's okay Fluttershy, you don't need to be nervous around me. I won't get mad." Her eyes lit up, and she herself started to smile. "So, anything else you wanted to know?"
"Uhm.." She thought about it for a second or two. "Have you always wanted to play music?"
"Yes, my mom was a music teacher and my dad was a composer, well, in his spare time." I looked back up at the ceiling. "We always loved to play together, so I think it was in my blood. Though, I did consider becoming a soldier for a short while.."
"Oh my, a soldier?" I felt her poking my side. "Well, you do seem strong, Applejack says you're a pretty good worker and-EEP! I'm.. I'm sorry.." Her face lit up in a bright blush.
Once again I chuckled, a little more this time. "It's fine, but yes, for a short period I thought about it.. In my country all the males has to report to an army base when they are 18. Then we go though some examinations, and if we qualify we get drafted." I explained, thinking back on my time in the army. "It's not like we will be sent to war or anything, if we wanted to we could sign a contract after our time is up and become professionals. And for a time, I did consider it, but I wanted to play more music, so I just left with some good memories of my time there."
"That's good.. Did you make a lot of friends?"
"Yea, and we still meet from time to time. Share stories and so on, we had fun. One of them live in town, and we work together at times." Which reminded me to go out and buy a gift for Micheal before I went to his birthday party.
"Oh yes, Micheal right? Have you been friends for long?"
I smiled. "Ever since we were kids. We used to get into a lot of trouble, well, Micheal was the one dragging me into whatever mess he made, but we both shared blame." Chuckling a bit, I recalled a certain episode. "One time we decided to play a game of dare, and we kept daring each other to do stupid things.. But the dumbest thing we did was to see who could hold on to an electrified fence the longest."
Fluttershy winced at the thought, and I couldn't blame her. We had underestimated how uncomfortable it would be, and I think if I had the ability to go back in time, I would go back and smack myself and tell me to use my fucking brain.
"So as the two morons we were, we stepped up to one of the fences and grabbed onto it." I let out a small laugh. "Needless to say it turned out we were both not as tough as we thought. As soon as we grabbed onto it we cried out and let go, running for our mommies." It was hard not to laugh at the memory and the mental jackass award I gave myself. Soon enough Fluttershy joined me, and laughed as well.
When it died down I turned to her once again. "What about you? Haven't you ever done something funny and stupid once?"
She looked thoughtful for a moment, trying to pick a good story I imagine. Then she looked at me and shook her head. "No, don't think so.."
I let out a snort. "Wow, thank you for making me feel like a total idiot then." We both let out a laugh, though we tried to keep it down so not to wake the others. This was nice, it felt good to laugh with Fluttershy, and it felt good to see her loosen up and be relaxed. In fact, she was so relaxed she didn't even notice the last three booms of thunder.
I'm not sure if you can recognize this, but have you ever been close to someone you care for, being it male or female. And stuff just happens naturally, without the hesitation, second thoughts, or even an active choice? That's how it was for us in that moment. I'm not sure who started it, but it didn't matter.. It started off with a small peck on the lips, then followed by another, then another, and before we knew it, our lips were locked in a tender kiss.
We stayed like that for a while, simply being near one another, our kiss the only thing our minds could focus on. I held her close, one of my hands tracing her form, moving up from her thigh, up her arched back and up to her cheek. She shivered, pushing herself closer to me as we both melted into our gentle embrace.
When our lips finally parted, we looked into each other's eyes, not uttering a single word. I don't think we needed to speak, I don't think we needed to explain. There was an unspoken understanding between us. Were we in love? Maybe.. Did we like one another, surely. But none of us were ready to say it, or make the commitment, we both knew right now, nothing was certain about their stay here, and we both needed time to figure out our feelings...
It may sound a bit sad, but there was no hard feelings, we both knew it had to be this way for now. So we both smiled, sharing another, but shorter, tender kiss.
"G-goodnight, Daniel.." She said, almost in a whisper.
"Goodnight, Fluttershy..." We both fell asleep shortly after, still holding one another in a warm and loving embrace. I'm still not sure how all of this happened, but I'm glad it did..
Author's Note
Hey guys, if you wonder why this chapter is short, it is because I just wanted to focus on this little moment between Daniel and Fluttershy. I'm sure you noticed I give him time with all of them. So some chapters will be minisodes. ^^
If you have a fun suggestion to a chapter, like a picnic day for them all, or a day on the beach or anything fun, leave it in the comments below. :3
How I ended up living with six pony girls?
Chapter 10: The Librarian
"I can't make it Daniel!!" Rainbow yelled, falling to the ground, wounded, bloody.
I gritted my teeth, ran to her position. "Hold on Dash! Don't give up on me yet!" I cried out, not willing to let my friend die, but then, suddenly and without warning, a shot rang out. "Erghh!"
"DANIEL!!"
"I'm hit.. Forgive me..."
"NO! Stay with me! We can still do this! Daniel, Daniel? DANIEEEEL!!!"
GAME OVER.
It said across the screen as both our characters died. Rainbow growled annoyed. "Great! We lost the fight! Just great, you suck, Daniel!"
I turned toward her with an angry expression. "Me?! You were the one who charged forward, despite me telling you to wait!"
"Well if I had waited, the enemy would have taken the last command post and we would have lost the fight!" Rainbow argued and stood up, placing her hands on her hips as she scowled at me.
Glaring, I stood up as well, crossing my arms as we locked eyes. "Not before the timer would have run out! We would have time to salvage it if you just waited and think for a moment! Use your head, feather brain!"
"Feather brain!?" Her wings expanded as she stomped her foot down. "You take that back!"
I stuck my tongue out at her. "Never!" So yeah, you might think this is pretty childish, and yes, it is. Though we do this every time we loose a game, we don't mean the things we say to one another, and when we calm down we are good once again.
"By Celestia, will you two stop yelling at each other already!" Applejack bellowed from the kitchen. "Daniel, can you get Twilight down here, it's almost time for dinner."
We both looked at her, then after a few seconds I nodded. "Oh, sure." I looked to Rainbow. "Smash you tomorrow?"
She grinned and crossed her arms. "In your dreams."
Chuckling, I made my way to the stairs. "Whatever you say, Rainbow Crash."
"HEY!"
** * **
Making my way upstairs, I felt a surge of happiness. I could hear the others downstairs, setting the table, laughing, chatting. The little fight I had with Rainbow was only part of the fun we had.. It had brightened up my life here on the farm, making me realize I missed something I didn't even know I was missing.
They were still not fully human though, still had some of their animal features like ears, tail, and coat, but it wouldn't be too long now before they were completely human. Well, except for the magic use, and the wings.. At any rate, I walked down the hall towards my grandfathers old study, it had become Twilight's study for now, and she was in there so much I had considered moving her bed in there.
But after talking with Rarity, I decided it might be a good idea to give her some time away from those books. Twilight worked really hard, even though none of the girls were clear on how they got to my world, Twilight still felt like she had an obligation to find them all a way home.
It was a noble goal, obviously. But she worried me at times, knowing her from the show, and getting to know her even more on a personal level, I knew how she got when she started to obsess over a problem. I needed to get her out of there more often, otherwise she might start to scare the other girls. Or maybe freak me out more than them, they were used to her small psychotic episodes after all...
I gulped, hoping she had not turned into that crazy mare that had that creepy smile whenever she was in mental distress...
Fuck...
Stopping before the doors that led to the study, or to the pits of hell, depending on what mood she was in. I decided to simply slowly opening the door, that way I might avoid disturbing her. Taking a deep breath, gathering my courage, I slowly opened the door.
It only took a few seconds, but in that time I managed to imagine all kinds of horrible scenarios, imagining what I would find once I opened the door, what might happen to me.
What I didn't expect to find, was the sight before me... There on the floor, on all fours, was Twilight..
She was surrounded by books, no surprise there, papers with notes and drawings. She had her back to me, which meant her flanks, or rear, was in the air, wiggling from side to side as she looked for something on the floor. Twilight mumbled things, like, 'where is it,' and, 'did I make it up?' Okay, this was, strange..
Unfortunately I was a bit to much distracted... I know, I should not be staring, but the way her dark purple skirt moved up, revealing some of her round plump rear, a bit of her panties, the way her back arched.. It was a perfectly view, a classic naughty school girl or clueless librarian fantasy, which was where my mind went instantly.
Her skirt was, kind of short... It did not really cover all that much, I had noticed it before, when she walked and sat down it covered what was needed, but the skirt barely made it halfway down her thighs. If I were to guess, then this would be Rarity's design, intend more like.
Finally, after staring for an amount of time that made me a bit ashamed, I coughed into my hand to announce my arrival. Her ears perked up, and she looked back over her shoulder right at me. "Oh! Hey Daniel!"
Her rump seemed to wiggle, kind of like a... No, just drop it Daniel, look into her eyes you perverted bastard! "Uhm, hey Twilight. Dinner will soon be ready, you coming down or what?"
"Hm?" She turned her head and looked up at the old grandfather clock in the corner. "Oh, it's that late already.." Moving herself to sit on the floor, she sighed. "Sorry.. Guess I lost track of time.."
"It's fine, you've been working hard these last few weeks. Why don't you take a break for a few days, maybe we could-"
"No." She said flatly, not even looking at me.
"Uhm, excuse me?" I said, not sure if I understood her meaning.
"I'm sorry Daniel, but, I just can't afford to take breaks." She turned her head, looking me directly in the eyes. "I need to find us a way home, or at the very leas some answers to how we got her in the first place."
I frowned, though I could understand where she was coming from, I didn't want her to think all of this was her fault, or even responsibility. "Twily, you know none of your friends blame you, right?"
She let out a sigh in responds. "I know, but, what if it is my fault Daniel? What if I brought them here? Away from their families?" She looked away again, hanging her head in shame.
It was almost comical how I always found myself in these types of conversations, but again, I reminded myself it was only natural. The other girls had seemed to have gotten a bit better after our talks, sure they still needed some time, who wouldn't? But they knew and understood I was ready to lend a ear, as were the others.
But in the case of Twilight, as much as I hated to admit it, she was right. There was a chance of all of this being her fault, not by intend, of course. I didn't think so, but it was possible, and the others knew it too, they had to. Looking at it like that, I understood why she was working so hard, not wanting to be the reason they were stuck here. I would probably do the same if I were in her shoes..
"Twilight, come on.."
I said, sitting down outside the circle of books, which by the way made me wonder why she was reading all of these. I highly doubt my grandfather have any books on Interdimensional travel.
"Listen, even if this was your doing, somehow. I doubt this was your intend, the others know how much you work on getting them home, they know you're doing your best. And they also know if anyone is going to find them a way home, it's you."
She didn't look up, and it was hard to tell what she was thinking. Her ears were still flat, so my guess was she was still in a bad mood. It was not like I knew exactly what to say, and it was not like I had all the answers, so I decided to change tactics.
"Anyway, you can't work like this." I stood up, getting a few of the books from the floor as I did so. "Look at this mess, I thought you were a librarian, not Rainbow Dash."
"W-what?" Twilight looked up at me.
"Yeah, I mean, look around.. No wonder you're so stressed, and you're being a total buzzkill." I looked at her sternly. "That's it, no more access to the study, or the books. You're grounded."
"WHAT?!" That seemed to get her attention as she stood up, looking almost on the verge of tears. "But, but, but I.. You can't ground me!"
I was only joking of course, I needed to snap her out of this depressing spiral. "Yeah, you heard me Twilight! You're banned from the study until you get your stunning little ass in gear, and clean this up."
"M-my what?" Twilight looked confused. SHIT! And I was doing so well until then.
"Forget that part! My point is still valid, now, go down there and eat dinner with us, or you're banned from the study for a week!" I declare, not really sure where this is going anymore, but I am simply caught up in the moment by this point. But, I figured she would respond to authority figures, like Celestia, Shining Armor and her dad, so I tried a mix.
To my shock, and slight amusement, it seemed to be working. She stomped her foot down, and glared at me. "You can't do that! I will be delayed even more! Why do you think you can ground me, and ban me from the study!!?"
I smirk, then walk a few steps closer. She tries to remain firm, but with me being taller and all the more bigger than her, she takes a step back, her resolve weakened a bit. I plant a hand on top of her head and say calmly. "Because, Twilight, it's my house..."
CRITICAL HIT!!
The realization dawns on her, and I can see her go into student mode as she looks down. I smile in victory, but still talks to her with a stern tone. "Now, are you going to go down and eat with the others?"
"Y-yes, Daniel..."
"Good, then tomorrow we will clean up in here and have a nice chill out day."
She looks up at me with pleading eyes. "But I-"
I put a finger to her lips. "Ah ah ah, no buts, it is not up for debate young lady. Now, go." She blushes, looking at my finger at her lips, then simply nods before exiting the room. When she was out, I took a moment to think about what had just transpired.
"What the fuck did I just do?"
** * **
To say dinner was awkward was, an understatement...
While the first bit was enjoyable enough, the girls soon picked up on Twilight's strange behavior. She was pouting, at least that's how I would describe her. She was acting like a child who just gotten the biggest scolding, which I didn't think I had given her.
Whenever the others asked her what was up, she simply blushed, told them nothing, and then they would all look at me funny. Oh sure, I must have done something! Blame the human, how classic... Okay, it was me, but I needed to break her out of that depressing state and now she was acting like a child.
I needed to end this before this got out of hand, I wanted her to just relax and have a day off, I didn't want her to feel bad. As I was trying to think of something, Rainbow Dash piped up.
"So, what are we gonna watch for movie night?"
To my surprise, Twilight spoke up. "Uhm, if it's okay with you girls, I think I will just rest for a bit.." We all looked at her now, and before any one of us could ask her why, she continued. "Well, I have been working quite a lot, and I think some time to clear my head would be good.." They all nodded, and I smiled. A least until she added the last part. "Besides, Daniel grounded me, so.."
Balls...
** * **
So after explaining to the others that I hadn't really grounded her, and what my reasons were, they were finally convinced nothing had happened. I don't really know what they thought I would have done to her? If I were to guess, Rarity imagined me bending over Twilight and spanking her like a naughty schoolgirl. I have no idea where she got those kinds of thoughts, but I could see it in her eyes as she questioned me. Still not sure what that says about her, or me for noticing..
At any rate, I went after Twilight after she excused herself from the table and left for her room. I figured I would ask if she was okay, maybe talk some more, but as I walked towards her room, I got an idea. Walking into the still messy study, I find a certain book, and then made my way to Twilight's room.
I knock gently, and she almost immediately replied. "Yes?"
"It's me Twilight, can I come in?"
There was silence for a few seconds. "Uhm, sure, come in."
With permission given, I opened the door. She sat on her bed, looking a little confused, blushing slightly even. I noticed something sticking out from under her pillow, and yes, I instantly saw it was a book. I rolled my eyes, closing the door behind me. "Twilight, you know you don't need to hide the book like it was drugs.. I was only kidding about the grounding thing."
"You were?" She asked, sounding genuine surprised.
I gave a snort in responds, smiling a little. "Of course you dummy.. I just wanted you to get some time and clear your head." She frowned. "But you still have to clean up my grandfathers study." I reminded her. "You study, and trying to find a way home at the same time. You're smart Twilight, but even you need a break from all the work, try reading something fun. Speaking of which."
Moving closer, I sat down on her bed with the book in my lap. "What's that?" She asked, tilting her head.
I smirked, holding it up. "This, Twilight, is a book."
She rolled her eyes, but couldn't help but smile slightly. "Har, har, I mean, what is it about?" I chuckled and handed the book to her, and she immediately read out the title. "Harry Potter and the philosopher's stone?" She looked at me with skeptical eyes. "A story book? Daniel, I don't mind story books, but, there is so much else I need to study and learn about your world before-Eep!" I flicked her forehead.
"I told you, you need a break, and since books are the only way to get through to you, I figured this one would be a good one for you to enjoy in your spare time. It is one of the more popular books in the world, at least when I was a kid." She rubbed her forehead, but did seem a bit more interested now. "So, how about we read a chapter or two?"
I got into her bed, laying back and took the book. She looked at me, blushing slightly. "W-what about movie night?"
"The others will understand, now get comfortable, I'll read you a chapter, if you don't like it, then I will find you another book." She seemed to hesitate for a moment, but after a few seconds she laid down next to me. To my surprise, she started to cuddle up next to me, laying her head on my shoulder. Clearing my throat, I began. "Chapter one, the boy who lived."
** * **
The book seemed to captivate Twilight more than I had counted on. The more I read, the more she snuggled up to me, not stopping me for a moment, and when she didn't make any protests, I read another chapter. Then another, and then another.
It was about midnight I think when sleep finally overtook us. The book rested at my side, and Twilight on my other, her head on my chest as we both simply slept peacefully. One of the others must have seen us, and did not wish to disturb, because even though I was sleeping, I sensed someone turning off the light, making sleep much more comfortable and relaxing.
By morning, I was kind of surprised to find myself in Twilight's bed. I didn't remember going to sleep, so I figured we both simply fell asleep during reading the book. It was still in my hand, my finger marked the page we were on, so I made sure to mark it with one of Twilight's pencils before I put it down.
Speaking of Twilight, she was no longer by my side, or anywhere in her room. I figured she must have woken up before and simply let me sleep. Wow, what a strange a rare feeling I have forgotten, I haven't woken up by myself since before the six of them came into my life!
Putting the book away, I stood up and stretched. I could hear a few popping sounds, served me right for sleeping in that position, but thankfully I wasn't sore or anything. Not knowing what time it was, I checked my wrist watch, a little surprised to find out it was almost 10 AM, well past breakfast time.
I left the book, and walked out of the room, thinking I should start by getting some breakfast. As I walked down the hall however, I saw the door to my grandfather's study was open. I moved towards it and looked inside, quickly spotting Twilight standing on a stool. She was putting books away, which explained why I could see the floor now. Her mess from yesterday was gone, so it seemed my little talk had helped.
I smile. "Well, seems like you're actually cleaning up the place."
"Heh.. Well..." She giggled and looked back over her shoulder. "You were right, I worked so hard I lost my focus.. In trying to learn about your world, working to get us home, I kind of lost track of myself.. I should remember, this is your home, not mine." I smiled back, happy she had some time to think and actually relax a bit. "Mind giving me a hand?"
Chuckling I shook my head. "Not at all, Twilight, not at all." Closing the door behind me, I walked in and picked up a few books. But, once again, and I swear it is not something I do normally, my eyes were drawn to her rear... Standing higher up now, I could see right under her short skirt.
Without so much as looking at me, she said. "Stop staring at my stunning little ass, and get to work."
I blushed, looking away. Then I smiled, standing up. "Right away ma'am."
Author's Note
Hey guys, newest chapter finally released. I'm sorry it is short, but I wanted a Twilight moment.
The reason it was delayed was because my grandfather died, I had to attend his funeral, I'm okay, but needless to say, It did kind of drain me...
How I ended up living with six pony girls?
Ah, today was the day, well actually, later tonight would be the night. It was Micheal's birthday, and me and the lads had planned him a party later tonight. Micheal knew about it, but he had gracefully agreed to let us handle the matter. We all agreed I would deliver a bitching music setup, which I would set up later today.
The last week had gone smoothly, nothing too dramatic, and it had been pretty calm, giving me a chance to work on my music. The girls in the meantime had undergone a major change! They had all finally turned into humans!
Well, there were a few, let's say remaining features from their pony forms.. For one, they still had their unique style of hair color, which I was sure no amount of skill or hair dye could replicate. No fucking way..
All six girls had grown into being quite beautiful, all having certain traits from their personalities. For example, you could tell just by looking at Rainbow Dash that she was a sporty girl, she had great legs, and a figure build for speed. She had the classic tomboy anime girl look, and of course her rainbow hair stood out, not to mention the pair of cyan colored wings on her back, which didn't vanish. It was kind of funny watching her getting used to flying in her human form, I admit, me and Applejack could not stop laughing when she ended up in the pond five times.
As for what she was wearing, she wore mostly free moving workout outfits, like simple shirts, workout shorts, or yoga pants. Much to my delight, as Rainbow was blessed with an amazing ass. Yeah, I said it, sue me.
Just like with Rainbow Dash, one could see the work Applejack put in to have the body she did. Though unlike Rainbow Dash, her body had become what it was through manual labor, and not sports, it was through necessity. Though she looked like a normal, 19, 20 year old girl, she still had her strength from her old world. I don't like to say it, but I think she can kick me across my fields if she really put her heart into it.
As for what she wears, well, I am pretty sure you can google any picture of her as a human and you will find a lot that will match her. Besides her trademark hat, she usually wears jeans, or short shorts. Then a shirt, sometimes tied just below her chest, revealing her flat stomach, and other times she simply wears it normally. It is kind of funny, out of all the girls, she's the one looking most normal.
Speaking of chests, yes, I can confirm they are all well equipped in that department. Now, it's nothing like super massive chest size or anything, but they do have pretty nice boobs... Yes, and I am not ashamed to admit I have rated them... Well, a little ashamed maybe, but I did it only because they are from another world and I would be interested in the science behind tranfor.... Oh who am I kidding, I'm not Twilight, and I don't need to justify myself!
Fluttershy and Applejack probably have the biggest set in the house. Then followed by Rarity, and to my surprise Rainbow Dash and Twilight. I admit, I was pretty sure Rainbow Dash would have the smallest set, but, funny enough it was Pinkie Pie. I had actually thought she would have a big chest as well, not that she was small mind you.
At any rate, before I go into too many details, I should probably go on with my day...
At that time I was getting ready for my morning run with Rainbow Dash, since she came into my life she has helped me get back into shape. Not that I wasn't or anything, but I could be better, and I got to use some of my army time muscles again.
So, getting dressed I-
"Morning Daniel!"
"Wha!"
I yelped, looking over at the door that had slammed open. It was Pinkie, her unnatural pink hair standing out like a beacon of light during the night.
"Pinkie, god dammit, I told you to stop jumping into my room like that!" Scolding her wasn't going to help, I knew that, and I knew she didn't mean anything bad by it.
The girl stood in a pink and white shirt, her cutie mark on the front, curtsy of Rarity. She also wore what I would describe as a denim skirt, just without the trademark. Rarity pretty much made all of their clothes, I got the fabrics and some used clothes, and she transformed it all. Though now that she looked like a normal human, except for her hair, maybe it was time to take them all out shopping for a bit?
Pinkie brought me back by bouncing towards me, her chest bouncing as well until she came to a stop right in front of me. Her eyes seemed to sparkle, as a burning question came to her lips. "Daaaannyyyyy~?"
"No."
Frowning, she stomped her foot down. "You don't even know what I was going to ask!" She said and pouted.
"You were going to ask if you could come to Micheal's birthday party, just like you've done the last three days, and the answer is still, no."
She made a big pouty face and walked closer, taking my arm in hers, squeezing it tightly. "Pleeeeeease?"
I rolled my eyes, tired of her begging me to take her. "No."
It was not that I didn't want to hang out with her, and it was not like I didn't trust her. But, I was not sure if I felt ready taking her out. None of them, not even Rainbow, had moved that far from the house before, and I wanted their first time to be in a controlled and easy setting. A party was certainly not an easy and controlled environment for Pinkie's first time out in the larger world. She however seemed to think otherwise.
"Come on Danny, pretty please~?"
"I said no, Pinkie, that's that. Now stop pleading, I have to go meet Rainbow."
I did not want to be rude, or just brush her off. But I was getting tired of her asking me all the time, begging, pleading. It was not like I didn't get that her thing was parties, but for fuck sake, this was getting really annoying by now....
** * **
"So, she keeps asking you huh?" Rainbow said, letting out a quick pant as we continued to run down the small roads between the many fields around us.
I liked running during the morning, the sun was bathing the landscape around us in it's orange rays, and you were reminded that summer was close at hand. It was nice running with Rainbow, though I figured she liked flying better, but this was something we could do together, and so we shared this activity every morning.
"Yeah.." I let out, wiping some sweat off my forehead. "I don't know what's gotten into her lately.."
We stopped near a small wooden bridge that led over a little river, it was very narrow, but you could hear the water moving down there, even though the tall grass and other plants hid most of the water from plain sight. We always stopped hear for a small break, and Rainbow started to stretch a little, her cyan colored wings expanding and grew as she did so.
I could not help but admire that, Dash and Fluttershy's wings could grow and shrink on command, I had no idea how, but if they wanted to fly, their wings would expand out to support their weight, when not, they could shrink them down to a size of a chicken almost. Which was fun to tease Rainbow with by the way.
"Well.." She started, smiling at the satisfying feeling of her wings expanding. Once done, and the wings shrinking again she continued. "I don't think she is used to not going to a party she knows of, and with the whole thing being so close, I think her Pinkie instincts is going off."
"Really?" I asked raising an eyebrow.
Rainbow sighed and leaned back against the railing of the bridge. "How should I know? I only tell you what I think.. But I imagine I would feel the same If I knew I could fly, but simply could not.." I frowned, which must have shown pretty clearly, because she quickly followed up by saying. "Sorry, didn't mean to sound like you were keeping me from flying.."
"It's okay.." I said, even though she was right. I had been restricting her flight somewhat, I knew she understood why I did that, and running did give her the chance to let some of her energy out, but, she was a flyer at heart.
"Anyway." She gave my shoulder a small punch. "How about a race back to the farm?" Rainbow didn't wait for my reply, she simply winked and started to run back down the road.
"H-hey! Wait!"
** * **
After loosing a race to Rainbow, then a shower and some breakfast, I drove to town with the speakers and whatever else we needed for tonight. It didn't take me long, two hours at most to get there, set it all up, and then back home.
I spend a few hours helping Applejack cleaning the gutters, it was an insanely boring task, but it was always nice to spend time with her. She wore her jeans and red shirt, her hat in it's usual spot. Looking up at me, she called. "Well don't you look all nice, working hard and all."
I grinned, making my way down the ladder. "Very funny farm girl.." She handed me a towel, which I gladly wiped my hands in it. "That was the last of the leafs.. Can't believe I've never got around to cleaning it all out."
Applejack shrugged. "It's a lot of work for one to do alone.."
She handed me a bottle of water, and I smiled gratefully, drinking the cold and clear liquid quickly as I had worked up quite a sweat. Applejack had been great, she knew more about taking care of a farm than me, not that this was an active farm, but she knew just what to look out for. We had repaired a lot of things, some of the stuff I had never even thought about before she pointed it out to me.
"Ahhh..." I licked my lips. "Thanks.."
"No problem sugarcube." She smiled sweetly, taking the bottle back as I held it out to her. She took a swig from it herself, some of the water spilled from her lips and moved down her neck. It was not much, only a few drops, but my eyes traced them as they made their way down her neck.
Applejack didn't seem to notice, if she did I had no clue. My eyes kept following the lucky as fuck droplets as they vanished into the valleys of paradise, Applejack's cleavage. The whole affair lasted maybe a second or two, but to me it all went in slow motion, and it took Applejack's polite cough to bring me out of my trance.
"Enjoying the view there, sugarcube?"
I blushed, quickly snapping out of it and looked directly into her green eyes. "Uhm, I... Well..."
She started to laugh, and like Rainbow, she punched my shoulder. "I'm just messing with ya.."
Even though she said that, I could see her blushing. I was not sure what made them do this, after all, they used to be naked as ponies, so why would exposed skin and such bother them now? Then again, maybe it was not the skin, maybe it was because they could feel what kind of eyes I looked at them with.. Which made me kind of feel bad, but, I guess under the circumstances it was simply a natural progression of the relationships I had build with them.
I'm not sure why it happened, but in that silent moment that followed, I felt tension rise between us. We both looked into each others eyes when suddenly...
"Oh! Hey Danny!"
"WHAA!!"
Both me and Applejack let out as none other than Pinkie Pie walked towards us, almost skipping in fact. "Whatcha doing here Danny?"
Letting out a breath, I turned to her. "Hey, Pinkie. Just helping Applejack with the gutters."
She smiled. "Well, you're gonna be late for the party then~."
I tilted my head. "What are you.." I looked at my wrist watch, and my eyes went wide. "Shit, you're right, I need to get ready. Sorry Applejack, gotta go!" Without looking back, I hurried inside the house and upstairs to grab another shower and get dressed for the party.
** * **
With the speed I moved with it didn't take me long to get ready. My shower was quick, but thorough, got a nice black shirt with a dark purple tie, and topped it off with black pants and shoes.
I was excited to spend some time with my friends, get some drinks, and have some fun. Of course that didn't mean I didn't like being with the girls here, but, it was nice to get out once in a while and not worry about people finding out you're harboring inter dimensional aliens in your home.
At any rate, I made my way downstairs, the girls were making dinner, setting the table, and watching television. All of them were there, all, except for Pinkie Pie. "Where's Pinkie?" I asked as I fixed my tie.
Rarity walked towards me, her hips swaying ever so slightly. She wore black pantyhose, a blue skirt that went down and stopped right above her knees. She also wore a white shirt, and a blue ribbon around her neck, tied into a very loose bow.
"Just relax darling." She smiled and reached up, fixing the tie for me. "Pinkie is upstairs sulking.. She will come back around." She loosened my tie a little, not to much, but enough to make sure it didn't look too uptight. "There, you look really handsome if I do say so myself." She smirked and gave me a peck on the cheek. "We'll take care of Pinkie while you're gone, you just go and have fun."
I still wasn't sure about Pinkie, but the words of Rarity and the encouraging smiles I got from the others put my mind at ease for now, and I smiled back at them, nodding. "Okay, thank you guys, I'll see you tomorrow, don't wait up." And with that, I was gone.
** * **
Taking my truck, I left the house feeling less conflicted than I thought I would have. Pinkie was still on my mind, and I hoped she would not be too sad that she wasn't allowed to come with. It was not only that I was afraid how she would act, but moreover that I needed to explain her origin and how I knew her.
At any rate, I would find a solution later, and I made myself a promise I would make it up to her soon.
When I arrived at the hall we had rented for the party, I quickly noticed that a majority of the guests had already arrived, which didn't surprise me. I found a spot to park, and when I got out, I was almost immediately ambushed by Nina, Micheal's little sister.
"You came!"
I chuckled, then felt myself getting hugged by her. "Of course I did, has he arrived yet?"
Nina pulled away. "Yeah, I think he's going to say a few words in a bit. You better hurry if you want the music to start on time."
A nice smell filled the air, and I grinned. "Seems the grill is at least on time."
She laughed and rolled her eyes. "Yeah, but we still need music." Taking my arm, she started to pull me. "Now come on!" I laughed, and hurried towards the hall with her, not noticing the eyes following me from the back of my truck.
** * **
"So you came!" Micheal grinned as he made his way towards me, once he did, he clapped me on the shoulder. "Dude, thank you for coming."
I grinned right back at him. "Well, gotta make sure I get my gear back." We both laughed, got something to drink, and soon enough the party was under way.
It was pretty great, we got served amazing food, we had drinks, music, dancing, everything that made a party great. Of course, since Micheal was the birthday guy, we had some things planned for him, like dunking him in a pool of water, having him open fun gifts we all picked out for him, and singing horrible written birthday songs we had written ourselves.
I'm not really one for dancing, but I was out there a few times, shaking my whole body like I had a seizure of some kind, or at least, that's how I felt when I was moving. I had promised Nina a dance after all, but even though she probably had the hopes of it going farther, I'd never really looked at her like that.
When some time had passed I made my way outside, the sun had gone down and you could see the stars above. I could hear the music playing behind me, but I needed a break, and the cooler evening air felt so good right now.
I didn't stand there for very long until I heard a familiar voice say. "What a party..."
"You don't say, and you're the birthday kid." I smirked, looking at Micheal as he came up beside me.
"Hardly a kid anymore.." He chuckled, and we stood there for a moment, simply taking in the fresh country air around us. It was Micheal who broke the silence, which didn't surprise me, he had always been the more talkative guy of the two of us. "Speaking of... Ever thinking of settling down?"
I snorted. "What? Where did that come from?" I wasn't opposed to the idea of settling down, as he called it. Wife, children, all that good stuff, yeah, a candyfloss of family goodness. I've never minded that, but to be totally honest, I had never really put much thought into it, well, not until recently.
Micheal shrugged. "Don't know, but I am not getting any younger."
I raised an eyebrow. "Dude, you're barely 30, I think you have plenty of time to settle down."
He gave me a funny look, smiled slightly, like a fox, like he knew something I didn't. "What about Nina? She doesn't seem to mind you becoming my brother in law."
We both burst out laughing, both well aware it was the sort of teenage crush one should not take seriously. It was not that we laughed at her, just the idea of us becoming family that was totally absurd. However, when our laughter died down, he looked at me, giving me that sneaky smirk again.
"But, we both know you're doing quite well on your own anyway."
That made me raise an eyebrow. "Meaning?"
Micheal let out a laugh. "Oh come on, how long did you think you could hide it?"
"Hide what?"
"You know, your girlfriend."
I gave him a blank stare for a few moments before I finally replied. "I have literally no idea what you're talking about..."
Rolling his eyes he put his arm around me. "No need to hide it anymore Daniel, come on.. Your girlfriend, Diane." What the fuck was he on about? "Hyperactive, crazy pink haired girl."
Fuck!
** * **
I'm not sure how fast I was walking, but judging by the way people quickly jumped out of my way, I say I must have been pretty fast.
It didn't take me long to see that my fears were true, there, in the middle of the crowd danced Pinkie Pie, or Diane as Micheal had called her. She had drawn a lot of attention to herself, thankfully a positive one as they all seemed amazed by her dance moves.
I stopped, standing among the crowd watching her. I was no longer sure how to approach this, at one hand I wanted to pull her away, drive straight home and scold her, but on the other, it was not like she was doing anything bad, yet.
When the music started to end, I was about to step forward and pull her with me outside so we could talk. But just as I took a step forward, the lights went dark, and an army of dance lights came to life, bathing the hall in a million different moving colored light beams.
It made me loose my focus for a moment, and it took me by surprise. However, when my eyes got used to the confusion of lights, I started to look for Pinkie once again, only to then realize she stood right in front of me, smiling at me.
"Wanna dance?" She asked, like there was nothing to talk about.
Before I had a chance to reply, she took my hand and hauled me out onto the dance floor, making sure to stick close to me so we would not loose one another in the crowd that was rapidly filling out the space around us.
Like it or not, I was forced to dance, not wanting people to think something was up, even though I had no idea what Pinkie had managed to convince them of. Something was strange though, as we danced I noticed my movements were less, awkward and, unskillful, would be the polite way to put it.
Dancing close to Pinkie, I somehow felt more sure about my moves. Twilight had once told me that Pinkie somehow always seemed to bring out ones inner party animal, maybe it was part of her magic? I had no idea, but my moves seemed to have somehow improved, and for that to happen it could be nothing else than pure magic.
Pinkie in the meantime seemed insanely sure of herself. Even though she had not been in a human body for very long, she moved it like she had been born with it. Her movements were fluent and elegant, her hips moved to the beat, swaying in a way that made one blush.
She came closer and closer, her eyes almost seemed to sparkle in the light. I felt my body heat increase, and soon enough I felt her body move against mine. I'm still not sure how it happened, but the world around us seemed to mingle into a blur, time itself seemed to slow down. My hands moved up and down her body, feeling her curves, she never resisted, in fact, she seemed to enjoy it, and even encourage it.
I have never been high in my life, but at that moment, I felt like I was on the biggest high in my life. It was not until someone bumped into me that the spell, or trance seemed to be broken between us. The drunk guest mumbled a sorry, and both me and Pinkie seemed to both be a bit, embarrassed by what had just transpired.
We both stood there in silence for a few moments, but then I looked at her and asked. "Wanna get some air?" She nodded, and was uncharacteristically silent.
Guess this was as good a time as any to talk...
** * **
The cooler air seemed to clear my head, and thankfully, it seemed to be the case for both of us. I didn't bother looking at my watch, I had a feeling that more time had passed than I would like to believe, but that hardly mattered right now.
We didn't talk, not yet, for now, we simply walked around a little, taking in the fresh air. A small park was located right beside the hall, so we walked there, moving down the small paths until we found a bench to sit down on. It was cold, but we hardly noticed it, we were only painfully aware of each other's presence.
Pinkie was being very quiet, and that was unlike her. Normally she would bounce around, talking my ears off, but right now, it was like she was aware we needed to have a real talk..
"So.." I began, figuring the best way to approach this was to start with the obvious. "You came to the party.."
She nodded silently at first, but soon enough followed it up by saying. "Yeah.."
"Why?"
No reply.
"Pinkie.." I said a little more firmly, looking her way. "Why did you come when I told you to stay away?"
She grimaced, but finally she turned to look at me, her expression filled with so many emotions it was hard for me to keep track of them all. "Because you were going out to have fun without me!"
That kind of took me aback. "What?"
"You were going out to party without me! You've been spending so much time with the others, and you find ways to have fun with them, but not with me!" She crossed her arms, looking away from me.
I in the meantime tried to put it all together in my head, it was simply to weird for me to process all at once. Was Pinkie Pie, jealous?? Even so, what she said made no sense, and I was about to tell her as much, but then, I realized, she was right.
As strange as that might sound, I could see her point.. Rainbow Dash was an athlete, so we worked out together, mostly every morning, going for a run, together. Applejack was a farm girl, and we spend out time doing repairs and working around the house and so on. I was helping Twilight relax by reading her books, I was hanging with Rarity when she needed fabrics and advice on some cultural fashion things. And Fluttershy, we looked after the animals and had tea together.
All of them, I did something with all of them that related to their interests and talents, all of them, except for Pinkie..
It was not something I had done on purpose, and I think she knew that much, but that didn't mean it wouldn't hurt. And so, seeing me going to a big party, which was her special talent and where she felt most at home, seeing me going out without her, that must have hurt her...
I turned my gaze away, sitting in silence as I thought it over. The more I did, the worse I felt. Then, after a time I let out a sigh. "I'm sorry.."
"Hm?" She glanced back at me, a look of confusion on her face.
"I'm sorry." I repeated. "You have been very good at keeping the morale up at home, you have been a good and supporting friend, not only to the others, but to me as well. And seeing me spending so much time with them, doing stuff they like to do, and then not taking you to a party, that must have hurt.. And I'm sorry for that.."
She turned more, facing me fully now. "Danny..."
It was a rare moment to see her calm and thoughtful, but I guess it was-
SLAM!
"Ow!" I winced as Pinkie punched me on the shoulder. I looked at her in a mix of surprise and annoyance. "Why do you girls keep hitting me today!?"
Pinkie just laughed, her whole demeanor seemed to have gone back to normal. "Oh Danny, I'm just glad to be able to spend time with you too. You don't need to be sorry!"
I smiled a little, but I still felt bad. "Yeah, but still I.."
She held up a hand. "Don't worry so much, you're not mad at me, and I don't wanna be mad at you! So, we can go in and party now!" She stood up, taking a few steps away from me, her hands clasped behind her back, and then she turned to me, grinning. "I forgive you!" She declared.
I guess it really was this simple when it came to her, and I had to admire her ability to move past something, or not make a bigger deal out of it than it had to be. She saw a chance to move on and be friends, have fun again, and she took it as long as everything was good and forgiven.
"Uhm.." I was a bit confused at first, but then I smiled. "Thanks.. Let's go back in then.." I stood up, and just as I was about to turn back towards the hall, she stepped closer to me, stood on her toes, and gave my lips a small peck.
We both stood there, blushing, and while I look confused and stunned, she just grinned. "Now come on, let's get back and have fun before the others think we are out here doing all those naughty things you think about when you're with one of us!"
She left, and I quickly recovered. "I.. I don't think naughty things about you!" I called, but she just laughed at me.
"Yes you do~!"
"Do not!"
"Do too! Naughty pervie Danny!"
"Stop that!"
Author's Note
Whew, just managed it before my deadline!
Sorry for the delay, hope it was worth the wait! ^^
How I ended up living with six pony girls?
Chapter 12: Sick Day (Mild M)
I, feel, like, hell....
Yup, that was the only thing on my mind right now, that, and a headache, and a fever.
I laid in bed, making myself a cocoon of warm snugglyness, but still had the window open so I could cool myself down fast. I hated being sick, it was the worst thing ever. Right now the six girls I was housing stood around my bed, all of them looking worried.
"He was like this when I found him." Rainbow Dash said, gesturing to me with her hand. She had been the first one to find me, when I didn't show up for our morning run, she had come looking for me.
Fluttershy sat on the side of the bed, reaching over and put her soft and gentle hand on my forehead. "He's got a fever.." She said, looking worried, but not alarmed, not like some of the others. Mostly Twilight, which was a little strange to me.
"Oh no, I don't have any experience with human sickness." She kept her voice down, but I could tell she was straining not to shout out her concerns.
In that moment I decided to step in, at least with my hoarse voice. "It's okay girls.." They frowned, hearing my voice coming through my sore throat did nothing to ease their worries. "I just got a cold.. I'll be fine again in a few days.."
"Well, you just make sure you get some rest sugarcube. We will take care of the farm fer ya." Applejack assured me, though if not for a sore throat I might point out that there wasn't really much to take care of.
Rarity nodded and added. "Yes, Applejack is quite right dear. You get some rest, we will take good care of you." There was something in her eyes, a spark of something, and I couldn't help but feel a small degree of worry.
** * **
Twilight's POV. Day 1.
We had left Daniel to get some sleep, and we all, even Pinkie, silently made our way downstairs. We were all worried, none of us had dealt with a sick human before, and we didn't know what to expect, or how to handle it.
Fluttershy, amazingly enough, seemed the most calm out of all of us. I however, I couldn't keep my thoughts straight, oh dear me, what was I to do? As far as I recalled, his grandfather had very little when it came to medical books! If I only were back in my own library, then surely I would know what to do.
"Uhm, Twilight..?"
A timid voice asked me, and I recognized it instantly as Fluttershy's. "Hm? Yeah?"
Fluttershy smiled a little. "He's going to be alright.." She placed a hand on my shoulder. "As he said, it's just a cold.."
"Yeah, that's right. He just need some rest, then he'll be back to a hundred percent again." Applejack added with a confident smile.
I couldn't help but smile as well, and I was reminded how lucky I was to have all my friends here. Even if we were trapped, we were still together. "Yeah, you're probably right.. I'm just not used to not having an idea on what to do.."
"Well ladies, I think you forget something very important." Rarity said, looking confident and self assured as always. We all looked at her, and Rarity soon took our silence as a signal to go on. "Our poor Daniel is confined to his bed until he get's better. He has taken so good care of us, I think it is only fair we take care of him for a bit." Her sly smirk gave me a bad feeling about this. "And thus, I shall make sure we look the part!" And without another word, she vanished up the stairs, leaving us all very confused.
"Uuuuhm, what is she talking about?" Rainbow asked, looking very confused.
"No idea sugarcube, best to leave it be if ya ask me."
"I think I'll make him some soup, Pinkie Pie, wanna help..? Only if you want to, of course..." Fluttershy asked, and Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie agreed instantly.
"Okie dokie lokie!"
"We should get going too, Rainbow, why don't ya help me whitewash the barn?"
Rainbow groaned over Applejack's suggestion. "Urrgh, fine.."
It seemed I was the only one left with no clear plan for what to do yet. It was strange, normally I would always come up with some plan, something for us all to do. My friend was sick, and I had no idea what to really do about it. He said he would be fine, and I believe him.
So, with nothing better to do, I decided to go back upstairs and continue my research. Daniel had helped me lately, though he couldn't do much, he made sure I didn't overreach, trying to do too many things at the same time. I'm embarrassed to admit that, sometimes my thirst for knowledge get's the better of me. So it's nice to have somepo.. Someone, to help me manage my time, and make sure I don't get too stressed.
As for the progress on the portal itself, I don't really think I've made much progress. Not from the lack of trying mind you.. I don't think it's impossible, and I am not giving up. But it is more difficult when the world you land in have no books on real magic. Which means I have to go by trial and error.
With enough time I'm sure I will find us a way home!
But that will also mean we need to leave Daniel behind, possibly never see him again. During these weeks in his company, I'm afraid we have all grown quite attached to him. When he first suggested we stayed with him, I agreed because it was the safest option, and because, I'm ashamed to admit, no one would believe him if he ever told about what had happened.
I didn't count on us staying for so long, and again, I'm embarrassed to admit, I did not think we would grow so close to him as we have..
I'm not sure when the others started to feel closer to him, for me, it was when he started to read for me. It sounds silly, but, it was nice just laying near him, and uhm... Cuddling... Listen to his voice as he read something that didn't have anything to do with the problems we faced... It was nice just to forget everything and simply fully truly relax..
Stopping in front of his door, I looked at it, and for a brief moment considering going in there. I thought better of it however, he was probably sleeping and I didn't want to disturb him. Besides, we would still have plenty of time to cuddle and read, right?
** * **
Fluttershy's POV. Day 1.
I had just finished making Daniel some delicious tomato soup, I, I was a little nervous. I knew he liked tomato soup, but he had never tried mine before, so I hoped he wouldn't mind..
Daniel had always been so kind, so maybe it was wrong of me to be this nervous around him. After all, we had... We had shared a kiss.. Oh my, I could feel my cheeks gain a shade of pink as the thought of his lips touching mine once more. I had never had any of these feelings before, it was still all new to me..
"Fluttershy!"
"EEP!"
Rarity had opened the door to her room, startling me, and almost made me drop the tray with Daniel's food. She held a hand to her mouth. "Oh, I'm so sorry darling, I didn't mean to frighten you."
"It's okay, Rarity.. Did you need me for anything..?" I asked, feeling my blush increase as she had caught me while I was thinking deep personal thoughts.
Rarity nodded, stepping aside and gestured for me to step inside her room. "Yes, as a matter of fact I do. Please, step inside."
"O-oh, but, the soup, I have to-" Before I could finish, Rarity levitated the tray from my hands and into her room.
"Do not worry yourself darling, this will only take a second. Now, come come, it will be quite painless, I promise."
Oh dear...
** * **
Back To Daniel. Day 1.
"Erghhh... Ergrhh... Kill, meeee...."
You know that saying, men are total wimps when they are sick? Yeah, I am not making a very good counter argument to that, am I? As stated before, I fucking hate being sick, and I always feel I am in the midst of sleeping and awake. My head is dizzy, and my nose is running, and everything is either too warm, or too cold.
I'm trying to get over the fact I will be like this for likely several days, and not being able to move very much, except for the obvious human needs. As I think about asking Rainbow to maybe bring in my laptop in here, I hear the door slowly open, and a timid voice say.
"D-Daniel, are you awake..?"
I smile, looking towards the door. "Yeah, I'm awake Fluttershy, come on in and.... And.... Holy hell..."
** * **
Fluttershy's POV. Day 1.
His eyes went wide, he was looking at me, all of me. I felt my blush growing, felt my body start to tingle as his eyes moved up and down my body. "D-Daniel..?" I felt nervous, but not shy, not like the other times. Right now, I felt exposed, like I did when our lips met for the first time.
The reason was not the same, and I had Rarity to thank for that. He looked speechless, which only made me feel more nervous and exposed. Feeling the weight from the tray with he bowl of soup, I gestured to it with my head. "I, I brought you some soup.."
I felt his eyes follow my every movement as I walked to his bedside, placing the tray on the bed side table. As I did so I felt my newly made dress rise slightly, exposing my... Uhm... Panties... A little, just a little! I.. Uhm, think...
"Fluttershy, what... What are you wearing?"
The sudden sound of his hoarse voice made me stiffen, but then, I thought about the question. How could he not know? Rarity said this was something every girl should wear when caring for her stallion. I turned fully towards him. "I.. Rarity said this is what nurses wear in your world.. So, she made this for me before I came to see you.. D-do you like it..?"
Oh gosh, I hoped he didn't think it looked wrong, or that it did not suit me. I had been a little worried about the length of the dress, my legs were showing quite a bit, and it did hug my figure, and it did not have a lot room for my chest, making it strain a bit there...
I tried to read his expression, but there was a lot of them, shifting all the time as he seemed to try and make up his mind.
"Uhm, it's nice.."
He finally said, and I felt great relief and quite a bit embarrassment wash over me. I smiled, sitting down on the side of his bed. "You must be hungry, I made tomato soup.. Do you want some..?" He smiled at me, it always made my heart flutter whenever he would give me one of those smiles. It made me feel everything was going to be okay, that I was safe, and in him, I had someone I could trust.
"Thank you... I would love to have some, Fluttershy.. But how did Rarity make that so fast?"
I couldn't help but giggle. "I actually think she had this one at the ready.. Though, I did see she was was working on something else.."
"Oh.. Good..."
** * **
Rainbow Dash's POV. Day 2.
"Stupid Daniel..." I grumbled, letting the warm water of the shower relax me, as much as it could. I was more than a little bummed out, Daniel was sick, and now I had to run by myself! Well, really, I flew now that he wasn't there to anchor me to the ground.
It felt good to stretch my wings at least, and it was nice to fly high into the clouds and feel the wind brush through my hair. Still, it was not the same without Daniel, either scolding me for doing so, or cheering me on whenever I did an awesome stunt. It always made me happy to see him watching my awesome moves, I mean, of course he was, I'm me.
Still, not having him near is kind of, lonely, I guess.. It is not as fun as it was, and I, miss him..
Thinking about him looking at me makes me feel funny, and as the hot water moves down my slender body, I let out a long sigh, closing my eyes as I think about Daniel. He was cool enough, funny, and always tried his best to keep up with me. I giggled at that, he had no chance, but even I had to admit he was making progress. Thinking about us running together made me smile, I could practically smell him as we reached our rest spot by the little river.
"Mmmmh.. Ah.."
He had to be strong if he was able to keep up with Applejack all day, I knew he was, I had seem him working. Seen him..
"Rainbow?"
"WHA!!" My eyes shot open as I heard Applejack's voice.
"Rainbow? Ya okay in there sugarcube?"
I blushed, realizing what I was about to do if Applejack had not interrupted me. Then I silently cursed her for it, but still, I could not let her know she startled me, I had a reputation to keep up after all. "Y-yeah, I'm fine, almost slipped, that's all!" I called back, feeling stupid for such an obvious lie. Applejack didn't seem to notice however, or maybe she was just being polite. "What's up?"
"Well, Rarity says it's our turn to take care of Daniel today, and she has something for us before we go in. So get ya self ready superstar."
"Ergh... Right... Be right there..." I hear the footsteps of Applejack moving away, and when I am sure she is not there anymore, I let myself sigh, looking at the hands I was about to.. "What's going on with me...?"
** * **
Applejack's POV. Day 2.
I left Rainbow to finish her already long shower, really, that girl should think about the amount of water seven people were using, it was not free. It was bad enough that Daniel was paying for us all to stay here, so I thought the least we could do was to work, and at least try to not use to much water.
It was kind of unnerving living here, not because it was bad or anything like that. But it was not my home, not my farm, and so, everything was out of my hooves, uhm, hands. Usually, Granny, Big Mac and me, would have full control over the farm, our farm, but now, now I was basically a farmhand.
Now I don't mind working for another, not one bit, but it was still so strange to me to be so far away and working on another stallion's farm. It wasn't mine, shucks, it would be something else if me and Daniel were married, then I would have more say in the matter of things. Then, it would be our farm.
I snorted at the idea of me and Daniel getting married, I was being silly, like that would ever happen.
Even so, that being said, it wasn't like Daniel didn't have the qualities a good husband should have. He made his own money, he was a hard worker, even willing to press his own limits to finish whatever job he did. He was certainly a good provider, if he could take care of me and my friends, then a family wouldn't be too far fetched. Besides that, he was kind, funny, a little childish, but then again, I know enough ponies that is like that. Most importantly, I enjoy working with him..
"Applejack darling, there you are!"
"Huh?" A voice brought me back from my thoughts, and I quickly saw Rarity, standing there, smiling at me with a smile that quickly told me she was up to something. "What's the matter Rarity?"
"Oh nothing, are you and. Oh, Rainbow, there you are dear."
I heard the sound of bare feet moving quickly on the wooden floor, and they did belong to Rainbow Dash. She was wearing a tank top and a pair of blue panties. "What's up? Applesmack said you had something for us."
** * **
Rarity's POV. Day 2.
"NO WAY!"
Rainbow Dash was making such a fuss, really now, it was just a uniform, nothing to throw a tantrum over. "Really now darling, don't be such a child. This is for Daniel's sake."
"I don't care, I get we need to clean his room, but do we really need to be dressed up as.... Maids?"
Applejack seemed more relaxed about this whole idea, holding up the maid uniform in front of her body. "Gosh, ya really went all out with these uniforms.." She looked at me, looking a little conflicted, but still not against the idea. "Ya really think it will make him happy?"
I smiled. "Of course it will darling, if nothing else, it will certainly cheer him up."
"Well.. Alright, ah guess ah don't see any harm in it.."
Rainbow Dash turned to Applejack, shock written all over her face. "B-but.."
"Rainbow, dear. If you won't put it on, then I won't force you. But I will say it is too bad Daniel won't get to see how beautiful you will look in such a splendid outfit." Normally, I would never even consider the possibility of winning Rainbow over to my side with a statement like that. But, I had a feeling she would want to please Daniel.
Rainbow still seemed unsure, but seeing Applejack starting to get undressed, she groaned. "Fine, okay.. He'll better be grateful..."
"Oh, I'm sure he will darling, I'm sure he will."
The two of them stripped out of their clothes and got dressed into the classic french maid uniforms, stockings and all. "Uhm, Rarity.."
I looked up from the desk where I had continued some of my other work. "Yes, Applejack?"
"The skirt seems kinda..."
"Short." Rainbow cut in, gritting her teeth, blushing like a tomato as she tried to pull the black skirt down some more.
"It's supposed to be like that dear." I assured Applejack, holding back a snicker as I saw how embarrassed Rainbow Dash was. She was quite adorable in that uniform.
"Well, the skirt is one thing.. But I think mine is a bit.." Applejack looked down at her chest area, around her cleavage was a open area formed as a heart, that way one could see her cleavage, and thanks to the size of Applejack's chest, and thanks to the size of the dress, it seemed kind of strained. Of course I would not tell her that it was for Daniel's sake, it might ruin my fun after all.
"Oh, I did not have enough fabric darling, forgive me for that." Applejack raised an eyebrow at me, but made no further comment on the matter. "Now then, you both look gorgeous!"
Both of them still looked they had some protests in them, but, with Applejack finally letting up, Rainbow Dash soon followed, and the two left to go and see Daniel. I was absolutely ecstatic!
One might ask why I poured so much energy into this, why did I dress my friends up and send them to Daniel's room. Well, other than my own amusement, and the teasing of Daniel, I wanted to push things a little. Now I may be ignorant to some things, like farm work, as Applejack has so kindly pointed out.
But when it comes to the matter of the heart, I am the mare you go to see. Well, except for the princess of love, naturally. Now, did I love Daniel? Hm, it was hard to tell right now, truthfully, I don't think any of us could truly say that for certain, not even himself.
But I do know we all held affection, and all held a certain amount of interest. I could not say how far some had went with him, but I was determined to explore this interest. After all, making a herd was always a possibility, and really, what were the chances we could all find a stallion we would all like?
Daniel had been kind to us, had shown great generosity in housing us. He was a true gentlecolt, a bit childish, sure, but not immature. Moreover, I think he would be able to entertain my specific tastes and interest when it comes to... Romance.
Of course, nothing was assured yet, nothing was set in stone, and so, I was happy with exploring our affection for the human for now.
** * **
Back To Daniel. Day 2.
So, apparently the girls were taking turns tending to me, that was pretty nice of them. Though I was still blown away from the outfit Fluttershy was wearing, I was still not sure why Rarity would make her dress up like a nurse though. Probably just to mess with me.
At least with Rainbow when she messed with you, it was up front. She was fond of pranks, but you knew where you had her. With Rarity, she was a bit more, well I would not say subtle, maybe sneaky or cunning would be a better word for it.
Today I felt better, not fully back to one hundred percent. My head was still a little fuzzy, and my body could still not decide if it wanted to be warm or cold. So yes, I still felt bad, but I figured it wouldn't be long before I could finally get some real sleep, and not the kind of sleep where you wake up all the time.
The door suddenly opened, and as I looked, my jaw dropped.
"Shut it, Daniel.." Rainbow Dash said, standing in the doorway, blushing.
"I didn't say anything?" I replied, my eyes still not daring to close as I wanted this image burned into my memory forever.
Applejack soon followed, walking inside, blushing like Rainbow Dash, not daring yet to look me in the eyes. "Rarity said ya would like this if we dressed up..." She was as red as a tomato by now. "I know we probably look mighty silly.."
"N-no... You both look great.." What else could I say? I could say they looked hot, or sexy, but I figured a gentle approach to this would probably see me make it out of this day alive.
Dash closed the door, even locked it. "We're here to clean your room, m-master.." Both me and Applejack looked surprised at Rainbow Dash, who seemed to be either blushing, or boiling with anger. "What?! Maids say that, right?!"
I wasn't about to argue that with her, I was more curious where she had learned it. Not that I expected to find that out in my life time. Applejack chuckled slightly. "Well, master, as ah said, we are here to clean!" She smiled, seeming to get over the awkward mood that had befallen my bedroom. "Although, it might be hard since we have nothing to clean with, and Dash has been so kind to lock the door." Applejack said pointedly.
Rainbow groaned, turned so fast that her skirt flew up, revealing her panties for my viewing pleasure. "Eeep!" She quickly covered her rump, then unlocked the door, and vanished into the hallway.
Applejack giggled, then shook her head and looked to me. "How ya feeling this mawnin partner?"
"Better than yesterday.." I admitted, feeling somehow more relaxed now that I was alone with Applejack. "Sorry for making you all go through all this fuss because of me.."
"Don't you fret none. Happy to help." She noticed my empty glass. "But how about I'll get you some water, then me and Rainbow can start cleaning?"
I nodded, grateful she would get me some nice cold water. "Thank you.."
Applejack went out, and soon enough Rainbow returned with some cleaning supplies. She still didn't look to happy, but she didn't seem outright angry, just embarrassed. She didn't speak to me, in fact, she seemed to do her best to not even look at me.
"Hey Rainbow, you really don't need to-"
"Just shut up, will you..?" Dash said, cutting me off. She didn't sound angry, or even annoyed any longer. "Just, don't speak.. J-j-just, enjoy it... Kay?"
I was about to say something else, but decided against it. Seeming to take my silence as agreement, she started to clean. She didn't grumble, or protest, she simple did what she came in here to do.. And she sucked at it. At cleaning I mean. When it came to watching her, well, then there wasn't much to complain about.
The same went for Applejack when she returned. After bending forward to give me the glass, my gaze was almost immediately drawn to her chest, and her VERY exposed cleavage. "T-thank you.." I said, and forced my eyes to look into hers. She looked back at me, a slight pink color visited her cheeks, and she slowly stood back up.
"You're welcome.."
No more was said, and both girls went to work on my room. To say it was a sight to behold would be an understatement, I had two cute maids moving around my room, cleaning all that they could. Rainbow also opened a window, letting in some fresh air, to which I was very grateful.
Soon enough they were both on their hands and knees on the floor, cleaning the hardest places to reach. I'm not sure if there was an easier way to do that, or if it was simply for my enjoyment, but let's just say those skirts were very, short...... Seems like I was in for a long day.
** * **
Pinkie Pie's POV. Day 3.
Ohwow, my turn! Well, I was worried about Danielure, but I knew it was just a cold, Fluttershy told me as much!
But for when he get's better, I am planning a HUGE party! A with a big cake, and something I saw on this unterwebnet!
Oh! I have to remember to ask Rarity for advice! OHHOHOHOHOHOHOHOHOHOH!!! I'm sure it's going to be so much FUN!! But welcome to my mind! How about some music OOHHHH A new color!! That's pretty!!!
Bye for now! Come again sooooon!!!
** * **
Twilight's POV. Day 3.
It had been two long days, I had tried to do some work, when I didn't seem to make any progress, I tried to read one of the books me and Daniel were reading. It just didn't feel the same..
I groaned in frustration, this was not like me at all!
It was not like Daniel was dying, and my friends had been sick before, and I was still able to do my work! Had I really become so attached to Daniel??
.....
Yes... Yes I had...
He was my friend, and I hated to admit it, even in the privacy of my own mind, but I had secretly hoped our stay would have been short, and we would have returned home before would ever have a chance to decide to tell anyone. I hated thinking like that, even if it was not wrong of me to be careful, even if I am fully justified in thinking about it like this.
But Daniel had become more, he had made friends with all of us, and now he seemed to create deep connections with us all. It made me happy, and yet, sad. Because it would mean we would all have to leave him behind, and if I did indeed find a way home then Daniel would never come with us.
Maybe he wanted to, but that was beside the point.. He didn't belong in our world, and sadly, we didn't belong in his..
Our worlds were never met to cross paths, and so when I.... "Pinkie? What are you doing?" I had walked down to the kitchen, and I saw Pinkie wave into the open air like she was saying goodbye to someone.
Pinkie Pie immediately turned around, giving me one of her huge smiles. "Just saying goodbye to some new friends." She said with her usual cheerfulness. I didn't bother pursue the matter, who knew what was going in that ever lasting party mind of hers.
"Uhm, okay? Well I was just-"
"Something wrong? Are you thinking about Daniel?"
I blushed, starting to want to protest, but I knew it would be pointless. "Well, yes.." Pinkie waited for me to go on, even starting to snack on some popcorn she had gotten from who knows where. "I'm just, well, you girls seem to find it easy. You seem to know exactly what to do now that he is sick, I don't.." The issue seemed childish now that I thought about it. Nothing had stopped me from just going in and talking to him.
Pinkie Pie seemed to ponder this for a moment, then smiled. "Well, how about you do what he does for you?"
"Huh? You mean read to him?"
Pinkie nodded. "Yeah! I'm sure he will love it!"
I thought about it, and yes, that actually made sense! I smiled, hugging Pinkie. "Thank you Pinkie! That's a great idea!"
"No problemo!"
"Oh, I have to find out which book we should read!" And with that, I hurried up the stairs, and towards the study.
** * **
Back To Daniel. Day 3.
Ahhhh, I finally was able to get a full day's worth of sleep..
I did not wake up in the middle of the night and felt like crap, I did I not sweat like a pig, nor did feel to cold. I was tired, so I slept through the night, and most of the day, only getting up to go to the bathroom. I thanked my past self to choose to have the only room in the house that had it's own little bathroom. Came in handy now didn't it?
I was pretty sure the girls checked on me once in a while, because I did sense the door open and close a few times, but I never reacted to it. They must have thought the same as me, that I did need the sleep. I woke up at some point for one of my bathroom breaks, and one of them had left me a glass of cold water, and a jug to refill it with.
I'm not sure what time it was when I finally sat up, getting out of bed and felt more refreshed. I was pretty sure I had slept through most of the day, but I didn't care all that much about it. Right now, the only thing on my mind was a nice hot bath.
It was then that I noticed a strange smell in the air. I hadn't fully gotten my sense of smell back, but I did figure out it was soap, and then I heard it, running water.. My attention went to the door to my bathroom, and as I thought, I saw light and a small amount of steam coming from up under the door. Someone was in my bathroom? Using my bath?
What the fuck?
I thought to myself as I made my way towards the door. It was not that I really minded someone using the bathtub in there, but did it have to be right now? When I was sick? I groaned, a little annoyed to be honest, and maybe it was that annoyance that kept me from knocking on the door, and simply opening it.
A wall of warm and pleasant smelling steam hit me, and as the mist slowly started to let me see into the bathroom itself, a husky voice said.
"I figured you would be around soon..."
"Hm?" I instantly recognized the voice. "Rarity?" Then I saw her, sitting on a small stool, beside the tub, her hole body wrapped in a white bathrobe.
"You're just in time darling.." She slowly reached over and turned the fosset off, cutting the water supply to an almost overfilling bath. "Now.." She turned her sapphire blue eyes towards me, her eyelids battering slowly. "Are you going to just stand there, or are you going to get out of those clothes and get in the tub?"
I was really speechless, I simply stood there, moving my mouth as if trying to understand if this really was happening. Rarity simply giggled and stood up, starting to undo the robe. "Well, we can't have me washing your back fully clothed.." The robe dropped revealing her perfect figure. "Can we?"
At first, I thought she was naked, but on further inspection I released she was wearing a bathing suit. She giggled, holding a hand to her mouth. "Don't you worry darling, I am not planning anything like that.." I let out a relieved breath, not catching the little, "Yet.." She added at the end.
"Rarity, what the hell are you.." I was not sure where to start. "I can manage this much myself.."
She simply nodded, starting to walk towards me, holding a towel in one hand, and walking with a subtle sway of her hips. "I know darling, but, please, let us take care of you while you fully recover. Have you not enjoyed the attention we have been giving you?"
I was silent for a few seconds, giving her enough time to walk up close to me. "I wouldn't say no to that exactly.."
"I didn't think so." She said with a small sly smirk, and pushed the towel into my chest. "Now, get that off, I won't peek, I promise."
True to her word, she turned around and walked back to the stool, but she didn't sit down, or turn around. I in the meantime surrendered to my fate, I knew it was pointless to keep fighting it, so I removed my dirty sleepwear. Once naked, I wrapped the towel around my hips, concealing anything too private from the world.
Knowing there was no way around this, I made my way to the tub, and after making sure she did not look, I removed the towel and slipped into the nice hot water, letting the soap bubbles cover what needed to be covered.
Rarity waited patiently until she heard me settle in, and when she was sure, she turned to me, giving me an amused smile. "Comfy darling?"
I blushed, but did not look away. "I guess.."
"Don't be like that." She chuckled and got a small bowl, submerged it into the water, and then poured it's contents all over me. It felt good I have to admit, my hair instantly started to become soft, and she repeated the process a few times before she got some shampoo. "Be a dear and lean back, that's it.." She spoke softly. "And close your eyes, don't want any soap to get into your eyes now."
Her voice was as soft as silk, and I could not help but do as she requested. I leaned back, and I sensed her moved before I finally felt her hands in my hair. Rarity worked her fingers through my hair, soaping in every inch of it. She was careful massaging my scalp for a bit.
I couldn't help but to let out a long and satisfied, "Ahhhhhh...."
She giggled. "Enjoying yourself?"
"Yeah.. I have to admit, this feels pretty relaxing.. My god..."
There was silence for a bit, and it was not before she poured some more water over my head that she started to speak again. "How do you like having us living with you Daniel?"
I guess I should not be surprised, Rarity was a good talker, and she always seemed to have something on her mind. The question though, it seemed kind of random. "Of course I do, why do you ask?"
"No no darling, I mean, do you like having the six of us around?"
She was fishing for something, and as she poured the last bit of soap out of my hair, I opened my eyes and glanced at her. "It's a hard question to answer.. The easy and quick answer is yes, but if you're implying what I think you are, then let me be honest with you.. I'm not sure, yet.."
"I see." She nodded, respecting my answer. She gestured for me to sit back up, and as I did she got out a sponge. "You really are a gentlecolt.. You don't want to hurt us."
"I'm not that arrogant to think I will break your hearts that easily.." I replied as she started to scrub my back.
"I know darling, but surely you have seen some of the signs?"
How could I not, I wanted to say. Again, I was not that arrogant to think I was the center of their universe. I had become a big part of their life here in my world, and they had in turn become a big part of my own. Of course I sensed the tensions around us, but I was afraid to act on them, afraid that I would hurt all of us, make things complicated, break a bond beyond repair.
"It's fine dear.." Rarity said, finishing my back. "I understand, truly.." She put the sponge down, and before I could ask what she meant, I felt her soft lips on my cheek. "Now, don't stay in the tub too long, okay?" She stood up, taking the robe and walked towards the door. My eyes followed her, and just as she was about to take the handle and walk out, she turned and looked at me with a sly smile. "Oh and by the way darling."
"Yes..?"
"Herds are a common thing in our world." And with that, she winked and left me to myself.
** * **
Twilight's POV. Day 3.
After many hours of searching and debating, I had finally found a book to read with him. I now stood in front of the door to his room, feeling really nervous about going in. I started to debate myself again, should I knock? Was he sleeping? If he was, should I wake him up? If I woke him up, would he be angry?
I'm not sure how long I stood there, but suddenly the door opened, and I took a reflexive step back, only to realize it was just Rarity. Wait, what?
"Twilight, darling." Rarity exclaimed, not looking surprised at all to see me. I looked at her up and down, she was wearing a bathrobe, and her hair was wet, did she... Rarity giggled, apparently reading my expression quite clearly. "Do not fret Twilight, I was only helping him take a bath."
I blushed, feeling silly for suspecting Rarity to do... Ehm... Such a thing while he was getting better. "S..So he's awake?" I chided myself, of course he was awake. He could hardly bathe while sleeping, not unless Rarity had used her magic on him! No, she wouldn't!
"Of course he is. I see you brought a book, excellent, why don't you go in and wait for him? He should be out in just a minute."
Rarity seemed completely at ease, so maybe there was no reason for me to make such a scene... I felt embarrassed, but then smiled. "I will, thanks.."
"Not at all darling, have a good time."
She then left, like nothing strange was going on at all, so maybe there wasn't. Her ease relaxed me, and I walked in not expecting anything too dramatic to happen. Closing the door behind me, I started to notice how clean the room was.
Wow, Applejack and Rainbow must have spend a lot of time in here cleaning . I thought, looking around for a bit. I had been here before, I'd just never looked around.
I could hear Daniel in the bathroom, probably changing. I looked at some of the pictures, some were of his family, others of friends, or just random paintings. It didn't feel as personal as I expected, like, one could tell it was my room just by looking at it. You could find all sorts of clues to who I was in my room, but not so much in Daniel's.
I stood beside the door to the bathroom, meaning to pass it to get to the other side of the room when suddenly, it opened. Just as it did so, my eyes found Daniel's, and by the looks of it, he was just as shocked to see me as I was to see him.
We stood there, both too shocked to move, both too frozen in place not sure what to do or say. Gravity was not with us however, and as we were both too shocked to move in those two seconds, the towel around his waist dropped down to the floor.
At first, none of us really registered it, but the blushes on our cheeks increased little by little as our minds started to register the world around us. Daniel then picked up the towel, and simply closed the door. I stood there, still speechless for a few seconds at what I had just seen.
Then slowly, I turned around, and was about to march out of here in pure embarrassment.
"Twilight!"
I stopped, he called me? "Y-yeah?!"
"Could you.. Uhm, pass me some clothes...?"
"O-oh! Of course, sure, just a moment."
1 Minute Later.
I stood and waited until I heard him come out once again. When he did, I turned to him, my eyes on the floor. "I'm so sorry, i should not have entered without letting you know.. I'm really really sorry Daniel!"
There was another few seconds of silence, and then, he chuckled. "It's okay Twilight, I was just a bit surprised." He placed a comforting hand on my cheek, making me look up at him. "It's fine, really." His kind smile made me relax instantly, even leaning my head a bit into his warm hand.
"I'm so glad..." I said relieved.
"So, what's that?" He asked, pointing to the book.
I smiled more brightly this time, holding up the book. "Well, since everyone else was doing something for you, I thought it be kind of nice to read you something, just like you have done for me!"
"Really? That's so nice Twilight, thank you." He seemed pleased, happy even! Good, I'm so glad, I was afraid he wouldn't like the idea, or the book, or, me.. I felt a lot of relief wash over me, so much so I hugged the book close to my chest, feeling a small tear forming in my eye. Daniel noticed right away. "Twilight, something wrong?"
Something wrong? No, everything was fine, and so, I simply shook my head. "No, nothing is wrong.. I'm just happy.."
"About what?"
I let out a small laugh, looking up at him. "Just how lucky we were to land here, with you I mean.. We could have landed someplace with someone who would never take care of us, or help us. Someone who might use us, or put me and my friends in danger.. I'm just so glad we have you to help us.. Thank you, Daniel.. You really are a good friend.."
He seemed taken aback by my words at first, but then, smiling gently, he pulled me into a warm and long hug. I returned it, for quite a while I will admit..
I was just, so happy. Nothing could ruin this moment, and I hoped, even when the time came, that the separation would not be as painful as I imagined. Thankfully, I did not have to think about that, not right now, not with him right here holding me.
For now, it was just the two of us, and I would not mind it stayed like that for the rest of the evening...
Author's Note
Whew, this was a lot longer than I expected, but I hoped it turned out alright. I've been working on this one all day, so I hope you guys enjoy it!
If anyone is slightly disappointed in Pinkie Pie's POV, I'm sorry, but I had no idea how to turn, this , into normal writing. So I thought it be funnier to make it a little self aware, and a bit of a joke. ^^
And by the way, the whole towel scene with Twilight was inspired by this scene .
How I ended up living with six pony girls?
Chapter 13: First Day Out
"How come I need to help you wash this thing?" Rainbow Dash complained, making me roll my eyes.
"Because you drew the short straw at breakfast.." I responded, getting tired of answering the question again and again. With summer washing over the land, and with the girls looking human, I thought it would be a good idea to finally take them out of the house to see more of my world. Which meant we had to wash and clean the mini hippie Volkswagen bus from 1966, that way I could take them all out at once.
Rainbow Dash sat on top of the roof, one hand under her chin while groaning loudly. "But this is so boooooring..."
"Stop being such a baby, you lost fair and square, take it like a mare." I said from the side of the bus, washing the windows.
"But it's hoooot..."
"Then stop complaining and get to work, the faster we get this over with the faster we can cool down." I knew she was just sour from having lost. We drew straws this morning to find out who should wash the bus, I drew a short one, and so did Rainbow. I didn't mind, and I don't think Applejack would have minded if she lost either, but she was simply too amused seeing Rainbow Dash loose and having to do something she really didn't have any interest in doing.
At this point I didn't really think Rainbow was trying to get out of this, I think she was simply having fun complaining and annoy me. Putting the bucket with water and soap down, I turned around to get the garden hose when suddenly.
SPLASH!
I froze in place as something soft, wet, cold, and soapy was tossed into the back of my head, and was now emptying a fair bit amount of water down my back. I stood still, feeling the wet sponge finally drop to the ground behind me, and soon enough I could hear the laughing of Rainbow Dash, who had clearly thrown it.
Well, if it's a war she wanted, then it's a war she is going to get...
"Ahahhaah.. Oh man, that was great.. I think I'm goi-PPFTHWHAAAA!!" She quickly stopped laughing and talking as soon as she felt a powerful burst of never ending water hitting her in the face. Rainbow held her hands up defensively, trying to protect herself from me and my garden hose of justice! "H-hey! No fair! You're cheating!!"
I let out a laugh as I kept the water coming. "Screw you, you started it!" I laugh. "Now, get back to work you lazy bum!"
Growling, she spread her wings, letting them grow to their fullest, which was an impressive wingspan to be sure. "NEVER!" With a powerful flap she shot up into the air, letting her wings shrink down again as she bend backwards, doing a back flip and took cover behind the bus.
I had to admit, that did look cool, but she still had to get to work, I was not cleaning the bus by myself! "Get back out here Rainbow!" I let go of the trigger to the hose, and started to approach the target. "Rainbow.." I called menacingly, moving slowly to the front of the bus, ready to jump out and splash her once again. "Get your ass back to work, Or I-"
SPLASH!
A wet cloth hit me from behind and I heard Rainbow call from above. "Stop talking about my ass you perv!"
I quickly swung around, though it took me a moment to realize Rainbow was flying a few meters above me, giving her a chance to launch one more sponge at me.
SPLASH!
"Pfft!" I quickly removed the cloth from my face, took aim, and fired. She simply laughed, moving out of range. "Get back down here you coward!"
She gave me her usual smirk, holding a couple of sponges and cloths we had used, and was going to use. "No way! Get ready to-WHA!?" Rainbow Dash was cut off as suddenly a rope flew into the air and with a noose tired to the end of it, tightened around Rainbow's ankle.
Looking down to where the lasso had come from, I quickly found Applejack, giving the lasso a quick tug, making sure the noose was tight enough.
"Applejack! What are yo-WHOOAAAAA!!!"
Before Rainbow could finish whatever she was about to say, Applejack used her still earth pony strength to pull the Pegasus girl down. For a moment I got nervous she could get hurt, but Applejack was already prepared. She caught Rainbow in her arms, saving her from hitting the ground.
"What in tarnation are y'all doing?" She asked, looking from Rainbow to me. She looked like an older sister about to scold her younger siblings, then again she was a big sister herself, so she would have plenty of practice. "Weren't you supposed to wash the darn bus?"
"But it's bori-," Rainbow stopped, seeing Applejack's disapproving look focusing on her.
"It doesn't matter none, you were supposed to help Daniel finish this here bus thing. So you better do ya part." Applejack said firmly, then looked at me. "And you, ya should know better than to play into Rainbow's games."
Damn, did Applejack just scold me? Harsh..
"Can you let me down now!?" Rainbow Dash exclaimed, and Applejack obliged, putting her down so she could remove the lasso from her ankle.
Applejack stepped back, leaving me and Rainbow standing beside each other. Crossing her arms, she looked at us sternly. "Now you go ahead and finish the job you started."
I noticed something, Applejack glanced at something behind us, or someon-SPLASH !!!
"ARGH!"
"EEEK!"
An entire bucket of cold water was emptied over me and Rainbow, and we both stood there soaked as Applejack and Pinkie Pie both started to laugh. Pinkie held the bucket over her head triumphantly. Shit that water was fucking cold!
"Hey! No fair!" Rainbow said, and seemed to notice the temperature of the water as well. She hugged herself, and her wings flapped in annoyance. She was kind of cute when she did that.
Applejack just smirked. "Well, it cooled you off, didn't it? Now, if you two are done playing."
"I LOVE playing!" Pinkie put in, giggling hysterically as both me and Dash could only stand there, wet and defeated..
"Then ah suggest you get back to your chores." Applejack finished off, crossing her arms as she smirked
Me and Rainbow could do little than to grumble, and get back to work. "I'm going to get them back for this.." Rainbow mumbled under her breath. I couldn't help but smile at that, it wasn't like there was any bad blood between them, Rainbow just hated to loose, and now she had lost twice on one day.
Still, a trip out into the world should help cheer her up.
With some motivation to get this job done fast, me and Rainbow finally finished with the bus. I offered to put the stuff we used back while Rainbow went in for a shower, she accepted, and so I started to clean away our mess.
"Uhm... Daniel..?"
That timid voice could only be the one and only. "Yes, Fluttershy?"
I asked, turning around to face her, standing there with her hands behind her back, looking down as if nervous about something. My experience so far had been that when Fluttershy get's to know you, then she starts to open up and gets less timid. Though, whenever she has to ask about something, a favor, she moves back into that shy shell of hers. I personally found it adorable.
She blushed from embarrassment, hiding her face with her pink hair. "...I, I was just thinking, when we get to.. The mall.. Could I... Could I stay near you..? I'm not good in large crowds and new places..." She then quickly looked up at me an added. "B-but only if it's okay with you..."
I chuckled, walking over to her and placed my hand on her head, causing her to jump a little. Then her big eyes met mine, and she smiled slightly. "Of course we can hang out, I'll watch over you. Maybe we could check out the pet store?" The suggestion seemed to quickly lighten her mood.
"Really?"
"Yeah, we can even pick out some things for your bunnies." She was practically all giddy now, probably thinking about all the cute animals she could meet and maybe even some toys for the few bunnies I had, which had become hers. "Now, we better get ready before Rarity becomes impatient."
With Fluttershy reassured we went back inside to go over the final things before we left. Twilight was of course the most eager of them all, which was pretty impressive since Rarity had been promised a trip to the mall. Originally I had thought it would be better to go somewhere less crowded, and granted, there was a bit of risk taking them there.
Still, I could not treat them like they were small kids, and it was not fair to keep them hidden away all the time. Twilight had assured me that Rainbow's and Fluttershy's wings could be concealed with magic, and so other than their hair color, should look like normal human girls to everybody out there.
So, going back inside, I grabbed a quick shower and went down to the meeting Twilight had called. She seemed pretty tense when I came down, she looked like we were going to war, or on an expedition.
All of the girls wore appropriate clothes for a day out, casual, but Rarity still made sure it looked just right. "So." I said. "Before we go, I would like to go over your names."
Applejack tilted her head in confusion. "Scuse me? Is there something wrong with our names?"
"For me? No. But if you go around calling each other by your real names, looking the way you do, it will attract a lot of unwanted attention." I explained, and it seemed it confused most of the girls, but Twilight seemed to understand quickly.
"I see, well, if you think that would be for the best, we should come up with some cover names." Twilight said, looking at her friends. "Right girls?" They all nodded and mumbled agreements, but I could tell they were not really happy about it, and I didn't blame them.
"Okay, I have a few suggestions about your names, and I thi-"
"OH! Can I be called Bob!" Pinkie interrupted.
We all looked at her for a moment, and after a few seconds our brains seemed to reboot. "As I said, I have a few suggestions." I pulled out a piece of paper and started to read their new names. "Applejack, you could be April."
"April?" Applejack asked, trying out the name. "Hmm, April Apple, well ah don't mind."
I nodded. "Alright then, Rarity, you are Roxanne."
"Roxanne." Rarity repeated, and flung her hair back. "Sounds sharp yet elegant, just like me. Bravo darling, I like this name."
"Glad you're pleased." I chuckled before continuing. "Rainbow is Rachel." Rainbow didn't say much, simply shrugged as a sign of acceptance. "Fluttershy, for you I was thinking Melody."
"Oh, that sounds pretty.." Fluttershy replied with a small smile.
"What about me?" Twilight asked, seeming to get slightly excited at the prospect of going undercover.
"Tanya." I replied, and she seemed to love it, or maybe she just loved it because it meant one step closer at examining humans up close.
"Oh! Oh! What about me!?" Pinkie asked and waved her arms around.
"Easy." I replied. "Diane."
Pinkie seemed a little disappointed. "But, that's part of my real name.."
"Yeah, but it is also normal in this world. So it was an easy choice."
She seemed to think it over for a few seconds, and then nod. "Oki doki, that makes sense!"
I'm not sure what it means when she says 'sense', but better not to think too much about it. "Okay, with that over with, we should get going. Everyone, into the bus!"
We all got into the small bus, I was surprised how they seated themselves. I had expected Twilight to sit up front beside me, but it was Applejack who got there first, giving me a small smile as she did so.
Twilight and Rarity sat on the seats right behind me, and then all the way in the back was Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash and of course Pinkie Pie. They all seemed so excited for the ride to start. and I could not help but smirk as it reminded me of the time when me and my cousins would play around in the back like a pack of wild animals.
Not that the girls were that wild, or made as much noise, but the excitement and expectations was clearly there. It was almost comical how they all looked over at me expectantly when I put the key closer to the ignition. It was like I was performing some amazing ritual that would magically transport us to the mall.
Grinning to myself I put it closer and closer, making sure to take my time. Then, as the end of the key simply graced against the metal, I screamed. "WHAAA!!" All the girls recoiled and screamed as well. When they noticed nothing had happened, they all blushed, and I burst out laughing, along with Pinkie who thought the prank was extremely funny as well.
"You dork!" Rainbow growled, but there was no way she could reach me from the backseat. Instead...
"Ahahahaha, you should have seen your-OUCH!" I moved to the side a little, feeling a strong punch on my shoulder. "What was that for Applejack?!" I said, rubbing the spot she had punched.
"That's fer making us scared." She huffed, almost looking like Rarity in that moment.
I only chuckled a little. "Sorry, I could not help myself, you all just looked so intense.."
"Well, you have to admit, this is pretty fascinating Daniel!" Twilight said and almost squealed. "I have never been inside such a machine."
"I don't really know much about cars, but I guess it is more exciting for you guys." I had to admit, to me it was nothing special. We had cars for as long as I could remember, but I guess for them it was kind of new and alien. "Anyway, I'm sorry." I still smiled a little, but I finally put the key in the ignition and turned it.
At once the engine responded, and let out the faint rumble and small roar as the engine sprang to life. All the girls, even Rainbow Dash jumped a little at the sudden vibrations and sounds. "Darling, are you sure this thing is safe?" Rarity asked.
I chuckled. "Of course it is, I was just messing with you. The only danger is if I drive around recklessly or some other person does. It's kinda like when Rainbow flies around."
"Hey!"
"Anyway, let's go!"
So, had you told me two months ago that I was one day going to sit in a mini hippie bus, driving six magical ponies now turned human to the mall, I would have probably thought you were talking about some my little pony fanfiction. Or smiled and nodded as I slowly back away from you.
But alas, here I was, driving six magical girls to the mall.
It was strange to be sure, but when I didn't think about it and just went with the flow, it felt nice. My window was open, and so the nice cool air blew through my blonde hair, which also reminded me I needed a haircut. The girls in the back all chatted, talking about this and that, I didn't really pay much attention to it.
Applejack on the other hand seemed to just look out her window, staring at the landscape that passed her by. I glanced at her a few times, thinking she might once again thinking about home, given all the fields we were passing now. "Miss home?" I asked, keeping my eyes on the road of course.
The others didn't hear us,but it didn't look like it worried Applejack if they did. Without looking at me she simply let out a sigh, and nodded. "Yeah.. Ah miss my family, and my farm.."
There wasn't really much I could say to that, I understood what she meant, and it had almost been three months since they arrived.. "I'm sorry.." It was the only thing that popped into my mind.
She however looked to me and gave me that usual sweet smile of hers. "Don't you worry about it hon, ah have faith in Twilight, and ah know we're in good hands."
Once again, I was reminded how much this had to mean to them. If I was being honest with myself, I sometimes felt like this was one big dream. It was insane to think what happened to me could even happen in the first place, and now that they almost looked like normal humans, it had become easier to forget what they truly were, and how they ended up in my care. If I were lost in their world, I would consider myself lucky to be found and taken care of by them. Fate is funny like that I suppose..
"Danny!" Pinkie suddenly yelled from the backseat, almost making me jump. "Are we there yet?!"
"Oh, uhm.." I looked at a passing street sign. "No not yet."
"Oki doki!" A few moments passed and she suddenly yelled out again. "How about now!?"
"No."
"Now?!"
"No...."
"NOOOW!?"
"NO!"
Thankfully it did not take us long after Pinkie Pie started her talk engine did we arrive at the mall. Finding a parking spot was easy considering it was still a bit early, and it was on a normal weekday, so it would take a little before the mall got crowded.
"Ahh, so this is the so called, mall?" Twilight asked, her eyes focusing on the large building. "You said it was like a market?"
I nodded, gently making my way into an empty spot not far from the entrance. "Yes that's right. There is a lot of shops here, and since a lot of people come here, a few cafes and restaurants also joins in, making even more people come in."
"So they live in a sort of symbiosis?
"Uhm, I guess you could say that." I shrugged, turning off the bus before looking at them. "Now, you can't haggle here, you can't use magic or fly in the open, and." I looked at Pinkie for this last part. "No crazy dance numbers, music, or anything that would break the fourth wall." My world did not have a fourth wall, I hoped, but Pinkie defied the laws of reality, and it was her I was most nervous about.
"Aye aye captain!" Pinkie said, saluting me like a sailor.
"Alright then. Twilight, if you would work your magic and hide the wings of Rainbow and Flutters, then I think we can go inside." I was so thankful that Twilight's and Rarity's horns vanished when they grew into humans, it would have been insane to see them walking around with a horn sticking out of their foreheads.
Their magic had been transferred to their hands, which I was grateful for. Twilight waved her hands elegantly, and that dark purple aura emanated from her hands, and soon enough a similar glow surrounded the wings of Rainbow and Fluttershy. And with a POOF, they were gone.
Rainbow looked slightly uncomfortable for a second. "Are they gone?" I asked.
Twilight shook her head and went into what Rainbow called, teacher mode. "No, it's a powerful illusion spell. Their wings are still there, but no one will be able to feel or see them unless they shake off the spell. It's really quite amazing, the magic is basically creating a-"
"Yeah yeah, come on Twilight, enough with the lecture. Let's get out there and check this mall out!" Rainbow said, not wanting to be stuck in here for however long Twilight would explain.
Twilight blushed, and relented. So thanks to Rainbow Dash, we could all get out and enjoy the fresh air. I stretched, and when we had locked the bus I turned to the girls. "Okay, you're free to roam the mall, just don't do anything to stand out." Right, their hair was going to do that all on it's own. "If you can't find me, then come out here to the bus and wait, I will check on it a few times."
It was a little funny, I was talking to them like they were students in a class for kids. I will freely admit, maybe I was being a little overprotective, but I was sending them off to explore on their own, and I was afraid something would go wrong, and their secret would be discovered. It would not only spell trouble for them, but for me as well, which meant I would never ever be able to live in my own country ever again. Maybe I could flee into Equestria with them, if Twilight ever managed to fix the portal... Well, hopefully I was worrying about nothing..
"Daniel?"
"Hm?" Twilight and the others were staring at me.
"Are you okay? You kinda spaced out there for a few seconds." Rainbow added, almost seeming amused.
"Sorry, just thinking." I reached into my pocket and pulled out six envelopes. "Here you go."
"Oh? What is this then?" Rarity asked and took her envelope
Rainbow was the first one to rip open her own, and when she saw what was inside she grinned widely. "You're giving us money?!"
"Yeah, call it an allowance."
"Oh darling, you mustn't." Rarity said and looked slightly worried, as did some of the others. "You're already spending quite a lot on us back home, this is simply too much.."
"It's fine." I insisted. "It is not like I am giving you a fortune, and it is nothing that is going to hurt my budget. I promise. Besides, you have an opportunity to get something that is truly your own."
Rainbow didn't seem to need much convincing after that, or maybe she just looked for an excuse. Applejack however stepped forward and held out the envelope. "Ah.. Ah can't accept this, Daniel. It ain't right."
"Uhm?" I tilted my head, not sure I understood. "What do you mean AJ?"
"Ah can't accept this without having worked fer it. In my family we earn what we get." She had a very firm stance and a stern look in her eyes, and this was something she believed utterly.
I could tell her that she is already doing work at the farm, but I knew her well enough by now that she would say that was for food and shelter, not money. So instead, I shrugged. "Tell you what, how about we call this an advance payment. You take this, and I will get you to help me with a job."
She looked skeptical, but she could see I wasn't going to budge. "What kind of job?" She asked with an eyebrow raised.
"It's a secret." In truth I had no fucking clue what this job was going to be, but I'd better find something or she was going to feel bad.
Applejack looked skeptical, then it seemed she thought of something, and a few expressions chased each other across her face. The shifts were so fast I could not pick up on what she was possibly thinking, but then a slight blush came to her cheeks and she nodded. "Alright then.. Ah understand.."
She did? Before I could ask about it, Rainbow grabbed Applejack's hand. "Come on! Stop wasting time and let's go!"
They all started to move towards the mall in great haste. "Remember we meet up again at lunch... Aaaand they're gone... Great.."
"Uhm, Daniel...?" A timid voice came from behind me.
"Oh, Fluttershy." I smiled. "Sure you don't wanna hang out with your friends?"
She blushed and shook her head. "I could be close to you, right?"
I nodded. "Of course you can, Flutters. Come on. Let's go and find that pet store."
Fluttershy smiled, gave a single nod, and then moved close and took my hand in her own. I felt my heart pound a little faster, her hand was so soft, and I could practically feel the affection she showed right now. Since Fluttershy was by nature, well, shy, it would take time before she showed this kind of affection and trust. It made me feel warm and happy to know she trusted me that much, and I smiled back and gave her hand a gentle squeeze.
"Then let's go."
Fluttershy was amazed, and a little nervous about the whole mall thing. It was big, and had lots of stores, to me it didn't seem like a big deal, and Fluttershy had been in Canterlot after all. Then again, that was still her own kind, this place had to feel three times larger because of it. So I made sure to keep distracting her with small talk, and that seemed to help a lot.
We passed a few stores on our way, and I did see some of the others in them, looking around. They were exactly where you would expect, Twilight in the book store, Rainbow at a sports store, and so on.
Me and Fluttershy however were taking our time to look around, she was timid as I said, but the more we walked around, the more she started to loosen up. She loved the large fountain in the middle of the mall, and she even talked to a few kids that tossed coins into it in order to get a wish.
It was nice seeing her come out of her shell a little, and I was sure by the end of the tour, she would feel a lot more comfortable going out in the future.
Once we arrived at the pet store it went as you would expect, like if someone had waved a magic wand, Fluttershy completely changed from the timid shy girl, to an almost Pinkie Pie level of excitement and childlike wonder. Everything was explored, fish tanks, bunnies, hamsters, and even some creepy crawlers... Ergh, gotta be honest with her, I fucking hate spiders...
But my favorite superhero is spider-man, huh, go figure...
"They're so cute..." Fluttershy said as she ran her hand down the bunny's fur. Like with every animal she came in contact with, it seemed the animals became more animated when she was around. I have no idea how she sparked that within them, but it impressed the shopkeepers as well.
To be honest, I was just happy she enjoyed herself, she deserved that, they all did. But looking at the time I knew we would have to meet up with the others soon. "Fluttersh-M-Melody." I quickly corrected. "We should probably go and meet up with the others."
"Oh?" She looked up at me. "Is it already time?"
"Yeah, afraid so. Do you want to buy anything before we leave?"
She thought it over for a few seconds and then nodded. "If.. If that's okay with you..?"
"Of course it is." And with that, we hunted down what she wanted. Nothing much really, some special snacks for her bunnies, no toys or anything, not that I was sure if there even were any toys for bunnies, I never thought about it.
But at any rate, we paid, and the girl at the counter complimented Fluttershy, and the two had a quick chat about how much they both loved cute animals. I simply waited politely as I thought it was good for Fluttershy if she talked a bit with some people she didn't know, might help her grow more comfortable when we go out next time.
We left the store soon after, making our way towards the exit so we could meet up with the others. Fluttershy was positively beaming. "She was very nice.." She smiled. "And she liked animals too."
I chuckled. "I heard, you two seemed to share a lot."
Fluttershy seemed happy and very pleased with herself, and I couldn't blame her. She then looked at me, her big blue eyes looking right at me. "Thank you for coming with me.." She blushed, but didn't hide herself this time. Instead she grabbed my upper arm and held on to me.
I must admit, I felt a little cocky at that moment, I had a beautiful girl on my arm, so being a guy, my unspoken guy level rose slightly. Most of all however, I was just glad she had a nice day.
Unfortunately it was also when I noticed she didn't hold any bag, and I certainly didn't hold any. "Oh.. Shoot, we forgot the food to the animals.. Must be back at the shop." She frowned, seeming to notice it too. "Don't worry, I'll run back after it, why don't you stay here at the fountain?"
"Oh, uhm, okay.. I.. I'll wait for you here..." she said, and I could see the nervousness rise in her again.
"Don't worry." I assured her. "I'll be right back, just enjoy the fountain, okay?" And with that, I hurried back the way we came.
It didn't take me long to get there, less than a minute or so. When I arrived, the girl who at the counter waved at me. "I'm so happy you returned." She said with a relieved voice. "You came for this, right?" She picked up a bag and held it out.
I smiled and nodded. "Yes, thank you."
"Don't mention it, I should not have distracted you with small talk anyway. Have a nice day and come again."
"We will, thank you again." I waved and once again I was moving back down the hall towards the fountain.
At that point I had probably been gone for a total of, maybe almost three minutes, but that seemed to have been enough time for a group of guys to have spotted Fluttershy, and made their advances.
When I saw it for the first time, I admittedly stopped. It was easy enough to see they were not asking for directions or making small talk, they were flirting with her. Of course they were not acting like villains in an anime, grabbing her arm and being extra forceful to the point that it was almost comical.
But they were insistent, that much I could see, and Fluttershy clearly looked very uncomfortable. So I did what your typical hero type would do, I got involved.
"Come on, why don't you hang out with us a little, then we can find those friends you're talking about and have a party?"
I heard one of them saying, the cheesiness of his line made me cringe, but it was the look on Fluttershy's face that really pissed me off. How blind did these guys have to be not to see that she was scared?
I got closer, and stepped up beside Fluttershy. "Can I help you guys?" I asked, putting as much authority into my voice as I could. Before they could even ask who I was, Fluttershy quickly hid behind me, holding me.
That seemed to do the trick, because they did back off. "Nothing.." One of them grumbled and they started to walk away.
Once out of earshot, I turned to Fluttershy who quickly hugged me. I hugged her back, feeling an insane amount of guilt. "Are you okay?"
I could feel her tremble slightly, which told me the guys had really been pressuring her, more than I realized. "Mhm..." She whined, nodding a little.
"I'm so sorry Flutters.." I said, not caring about her cover name right now. Hugging her bit a tighter, I let out a frustrated groan. "I shouldn't have left you alone, I'm so sorry.."
She didn't speak, which just hurt me even more. I know for me it was no big deal to be alone for a few minutes in a mall, but Fluttershy and me were not the same, and I was an idiot for forgetting it. Fuck I was such a stupid idiot...
"It's okay.." She then said, taking a step back and wiped away the tears that had been close to forming. "You came and saved me.."
Saved might be a little much, but if that was how she saw it, I wasn't going to argue. I was just happy she wasn't a wreck, but I could see it was enough action for one day. It was around that time when Twilight and the others spotted us, apparently they had been looking for us, which was logical since we were late for lunch.
"There you two are, uhm, are you guys okay?"
I looked at them, and I think my eyes pretty much said it all, but I said it anyway. "We're leaving.."
At first the girls were a little confused, but as we walked out, I explained to them what had happened. They reacted just as you would expect, Twilight, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie all surrounded Fluttershy, showering her with care and support. Rainbow and Applejack on the other hand cursed the guys, swearing that if they saw them, or if they ever approached Fluttershy again they would kick their asses.
It was not like they had been at the point of harassment or anything, I knew that. And as much as the group pissed me off for pressuring Fluttershy, and not backing off sooner, I was still more pissed at myself. I knew I had no way of knowing that would happen, but I should not have left her alone when she had asked me to stay close.
Fluttershy stayed close to me, even when we got into the bus and made our way home, she sat right beside me where Applejack had been sitting, staying as close as she could. The others were very understanding, and little by little, it seemed Fluttershy recovered enough to talk with the others about what they had seen and what they had bought.
Twilight had bought books, I didn't catch what kind though. Rainbow Dash had bought some sports clothes, and a pair of running shoes, she had to borrow a little from Applejack to afford it all, but Applejack didn't seem to mind. She had bought a few shirts, and a book on agriculture. Probably wanted to learn more about how we humans ran our farms.
Rarity had bought a sewing kit, and some fabrics, while Pinkie had simply bought party decorations and some baking equipment.
So Rainbow had spend the most, and she owed Applejack now, which I was sure Applejack was going to take full advantage of at some point. Maybe get her to wash the bus again, alone this time, that be fun to watch.
By the time we returned home, Fluttershy was all better, I still felt like an idiot though..
Seeming to sense this, she stayed by my side while the others went back inside the house. They must have sensed something was up too, and had decided to leave us to talk.
"Are you okay?"
She asked me, which made me chuckle a little. "That's my line you know.. But yeah, I'm fine, I just feel bad for leaving you alone.."
Once again, she gave me that gentle kind smile of hers, she then moved up and gave me a peck on the cheek. "But you came and saved me, so I forgive you."
Was she, teasing me? I blushed, then smiled. "You sure you're okay? I'm really sorry.."
She shook her head. "I'm fine, you don't need to be sorry.. I'm just happy we got to spend the day together. Though we probably owe the others a nice lunch for going too early.."
"Oh, yeah you're probably right.."
We both shared a little laugh and then she gave me a quick peck again, this time on the lips, and I returned it. Once we parted, her whole face lit up. "We should get inside.."
"Y-yeah.."
So the day hadn't exactly gone as planned, it had started off alright, but the way we ended the outing had left a bitter taste in my mouth. Still, it all seemed to be forgotten before long, and we all enjoyed the rest of the day after that.
We spend some hours in the garden, doing small games like soccer and other garden games. We had a lot of fun, and I had even started my grill, and it seemed everything turned out alright.
Now it was dark, only the full moon bathed the farm in light, making a silvery beam of light come through my window. Didn't bother me much as I laid down on my bed, pulling the covers over my body. Before I had a chance to truly relax and fall asleep however, I heard the door open and close.
"Mmm?" I looked over and saw Fluttershy standing in the moonlight. She wore a robe, I expected she did that because she didn't want me to see her in her underwear. "Fluttershy? Is something wrong..?" I asked, sitting up.
"Uhm, no.." She seemed nervous, not scared or shy, just, nervous. "Daniel, I was wondering, could I sleep with you tonight..? If... If that's okay..."
She had done so before whenever there was some thunder, so I didn't see a problem with it. "Sure, of course you can." I figured it was because she still felt a little scared from the encounter earlier at the mall.
She didn't seem relieved however as I expected, instead, she slowly moved the robe, and let it fall to the ground. My eyes widened a little, and I felt myself grow speechless. She stood there, only wearing her panties with a big blush on her face. Her arms moved up, hugging herself for a moment as she felt exposed.
Then looking at me, she started to come closer, a certain look in her eyes, the same that was in mine now...
We both knew it, we didn't need to speak of wants that filled every inch of our body now. We both wanted this, we both needed this.. And so, we would share this night together, body and soul...
Author's Note
I wanna thank Scarlet Scribe , Dan and Erebus Cantillon for cover name suggestions.
The next chapter will be a mini chapter, detailing the events of the night between Fluttershy and Daniel. So it will be a chapter you can skip to get to the real next chapter that will push the story forward.
View Online
How I ended up living with six pony girls?
Night of passion with Fluttershy (Mature Content)
Author's Note
It's important to note that this minisode can be skipped if you do not want to read any of this. You won't lose out on the main story, this is just a bit extra.
Also, I am not used to write such scenes within my stories, so do not expect a full porn session.
Night of passion with Fluttershy (Mature Content)
"Daniel, I was wondering, could I sleep with you tonight..? If... If that's okay..."
That was what she said to me, and to be honest, when she said it, I perhaps already knew right then and there what she was really asking. I had just chosen to believe such a thing would never happen, maybe even fooling myself to think I wouldn't let it.
But that was naive, because as she stood there in front of me, exposed, nothing to cover her but her panties, a longing look in her eyes, I knew what I had longed for ever since our lips first touched. I wanted her...
I didn't speak, neither did she, instead, she slowly made her way towards the bed, reaching out and pulled the covers to the side, revealing all of me. I had never expected her to take the first step, but as she made her way into my bed, getting closer and closer, I felt myself reaching for her.
She flinched slightly as my hand touched her soft and smooth skin, but she didn't move away. She welcomed it, and moved with me as I pulled her closer. Fluttershy was soon straddling me, but I was the one taking the lead now.
There was no resistance, no hesitation at all as she laid closer to me, bringing her lips to mine.
"Mmh.."
She let out the smallest of moans, melting into the kiss as she relaxed her body. Her bosom pressed down on my chest, giving me a feeling of their size, which was impressive to say the least.
Our lips kept moving with one another, her hand moving up and through my hair as her kiss got just a tad more passionate. Matching her boldness, my own hands started to move down from her shoulder blades, down her arched back and down to her soft, yet firm rear.
"Ah!"
My touch surprised her, enough to make her gasp slightly, but she quickly regained herself and pressed her lips against mine once more. I could feel her breathing become heavier, her whole being becoming more wanting, as did I. As I massaged her round rear, I felt her starting to grind against me, which of course got a reaction out of me.
She must have felt it react to her movements, because as it got harder, she in turn got wetter. Our kisses became hotter, and I soon found myself slowly letting my tongue join in, which she gladly copied.
Fluttershy was not satisfied with just doing that however, both her hands traveled down my chest, moving down to the hem of my shirt.
At this point we both felt it was going too slow, our lust and wants took control, both breathing heavily I sat up, moving my hands from her ass down to my shirt and pulled it off. Our lips separated for a short moment doing that, but I had barely managed to toss it aside before she pushed herself closer once again, moving her legs around my hips as she did so.
I turned us around, letting her lay on her back, with me on top of her. She still didn't release me however, as if afraid if she let go all of this would end.
My lips broke from hers, but they soon found a new target, much to her delight. I started to kiss her neck, and she shivered beneath me in responds, tilting her head to the other side so to allow me more access.
"..Ahn.. D, Daniel... Ahmmh..."
The more I kissed and licked her neck, the more she released me, and the more she did so, the farther down I moved my kisses. When they reached her breasts, she did a sharp intake of air, holding it for a moment, and as I kissed the round mountains, she let out a satisfied breath as her whole body seemed to shiver beneath me.
"..Dani-Ahmm! D, Daniel..."
I turned up, looking into her blue eyes. I could see tears, but also a smile. The way she put her arms around me, the way she looked at me, it all told me she was not afraid or sad, she was simply happy.
"..P..please... I want this.."
She had reached her limit, but she was too nervous to take the final step needed. Foreplay was one thing after all, it was another matter to take that final step into the unknown. I suspected this was her first time, and I'll be honest, I didn't have that much experience under my belt. Strangely enough, it made me feel better, maybe because it meant we could do this on a more equal plane..
I nodded silently, then leaned in and gave her a peck on the lips. She returned it, and the two of us shifted around a little, right until we were both fully exposed to one another. We looked into each other eyes for a moment, and she gave me a slight nod. It was then that I moved forward, taking it slow so she could get used to it.
As soon as my tip graced the other folds she tensed up, it only lasted for a second as she put her arms around my neck and gave me a firm nod, closing her eyes tightly shut.
Like her, I was feeling nervous, but we both wanted this, and so I did what be both hungered for, and took the final step. I moved in, and as I did, I felt her grip around me tighten.
"MmHH!"
She was wet, but not experienced, so she was still a bit tight. As I moved in however, I felt her start to loosen up, her warm walls tighten around my rod.
When I was in, she looked at me, giving me a kiss and nodded with a smile. I didn't hesitate, we were both ready, and so I started to move. She let out a moan in responds, and I could tell it was painful in the beginning, and so I took it slowly, making sure she took it at her own pace.
The more I moved however, the more her body started to get used to me. In time, It got easier, and as the first pains started to decrease, I felt her grip starting to ease up as well.
Soon enough she started to move too, willing to get more out of this. Though sore, she wanted to be satisfied and wanted me as much as I wanted her. I admit, we were not thinking about the risks, nor do I think we cared much in those moments.
Not the fact we were from two different worlds, not that we were two different species, and certainly not about the fact that we would one day have to say goodbye. Tonight we acted on our lust, and as the room filled with the smell and sounds of our intimate moment, we became one.
I don't recall how long it lasted, but when we reached our climax, we reached it together, and we didn't even try to mask our moans at that moment. Nor do I think we would have been able to..
We panted, still holding each other close, not caring about the mess that naturally followed such an event. Fluttershy still laid beneath me, her body still giving off small shivers of pleasures once in a while. My muscles felt like jelly, and soon enough I had to lay down next to her, but our arms never left one another.
Again, I'm not sure how long we just laid there, exposed, catching our breaths, simply staring into the darkness while still very much aware of the room. We didn't know if anyone heard us, and if they did, we had no idea if they cared.
"Daniel..."
She said, her voice sounding more steady now.
"Y..Yeah..?"
She moved closer to me, placing her head on my chest as she snuggled up.
"Can I.. Stay with you..?"
She could be asking if she could sleep here, or if she should return to her own bedroom. But that was not what she asked, I knew it, and to be honest, I wanted her to stay, not just in bed I mean, but here, in this world, with me. At this moment, it was the only thing I wanted, for her to stay close.
I didn't think about what that would mean, and I doubt she was thinking about that either. If we were both clear headed, then we both knew it could never be.
But at this moment, I could only answer what I wanted to be true...
"Yes... Stay with me...."
How I ended up living with six pony girls?
Stay with me...
Those were the last words I had told Fluttershy after we made love, and now, here I was in bed, looking at the window from where I could see the sky turning blue. The sun was rising, lighting up my room little by little.
I hadn't been awake for long, maybe ten minutes give or take. Still laying on my back, I looked down to find a naked Fluttershy, still sleeping with her head on my chest, her arms around me as mine were around hers. She looked so peaceful, so very happy as if something wonderful had happened.
To be fair, something wonderful had happened, but I was awake, clear headed, and had to think about what this meant. Looking down at her I couldn't help but smile, she was so beautiful that it made me question everything I had done. Sighing, I looked back out towards the blue sky.
"What's on your mind?" Her sweet voice suddenly asked me.
"Hm?" I looked down at her, but she still had her eyes closed. "Sorry, did I wake you?"
"Mmm.." She shook her head, opening her eyes slowly and looked up at me. "I was already awake, I just listened to your heart beat.." Closing her eyes again, she let out a happy sigh. "Thump, thump..." Fluttershy giggled, and her tiny wings fluttered a little.
I started to stroke her head, running my hand gently down her soft hair. It really seemed she had no regrets about last night and, to be honest, I didn't have any either. Even knowing the hurt that would one day come, I knew in my heart I wouldn't change a thing.
"Daniel?"
"Mm?"
Her arms tightened just a tiny bit. "I love you..."
I felt like my heart was going to explode and at the same time I felt dread as well as extreme happiness. Still I smiled, kissed the top of her head and let out a happy sigh myself. "I love you too."
I think we would have stayed in each other's arms all day if we could, but, unfortunately, life once again kicked me in the balls as I saw what time it was. "Shit, I promised AJ to help her in the garden before breakfast.."
We didn't want to let go of one another, she pulled me in, giving me kiss after kiss after kiss, I'm not sure how many she planted on my lips, but she held on tight and she did not let go before she had gotten what she wanted. Once she let me go, she retreated under the covers, her whole face red at how much she had kissed me.
She had her whole body covered, hiding her embarrassment, though one foot did stick out, and of course I couldn't help but reach out and give it a tickle.
"EEP!!" The foot instantly vanished under the cover.
I chuckled.
After quickly getting dressed, I hurried downstairs and outside. Normally I would go jog with Rainbow during the mornings, but Saturday and Sunday were our rest days, I just happened to promise AJ to help her with some stuff.
Like expected, Applejack stood by the shed, already grabbing what we were going to need. "Morning Applejack." He greeted, stretching a little.
She gave me a look, and after a moment she simply nodded. "Mornin."
I frowned. "Uhm, you okay?"
Closing the door to the shed, she sighed and looked at me, crossing her arms under her chest. "I don't know yet." Raising an eyebrow at me, I started to feel a bit on trial. "Did you sleep well?"
When she put extra pressure on the word sleep, I knew that she knew about Fluttershy and I. "Uhm, yes, I?" When she raised an eyebrow higher, I knew the game was up. "We." I corrected. "Did.." Nodding satisfied, she handed me a shovel and took the two buckets she had gotten for our morning job as well. "So that's it?" I asked in a confused tone. "You just wanted to confirm we slept together?"
Applejack shrugged, then started to walk with me following. "It's none of my business." Her tone surprised me, it was not bitter, cold, annoyed, happy, or anything, it was just natural, like she was simply stating the facts.
"Well, I.." Truth be told, I did not know how to react to that, and my confusion seemed to amuse her.
"Listen sugarcube, you're both adults, and while I have my own opinions about the matter, you two made a choice. It is not up to me to judge." She explained calmly, and to be honest, it was quite refreshing.
"So you're not going to tell me that if I break her heart then you're going to break my legs?"
Applejack chuckled. "No, I trust you. Besides.." Her expression got a bit more gloomy. She stopped, then turned to me. "But have you either of you thought about what happens next? What happens when Twilight finds us a way home?"
That was indeed the question, one that I knew I had to come to terms with. "I think we both know what is going to happen then.. We’ll both be heartbroken, but we want what little time we can give one another."
There was silence, and Applejack seemed satisfied with my answer, somewhat. "That's exactly why I can't be mad at you, any of you.." She blushed, looking down at the ground. "It is not like I don't understand her.."
I tilted my head, not sure if I heard her right. "What?"
"Oh, nothing sugarcube, come on, let's get this over with before breakfast." She smiled, turning around and marched off before I had a chance to ask her anything.
When Applejack and I were done with the morning chores, we both went back inside, cleaned ourselves, and went down to breakfast. Fluttershy was already there, and she blushed as soon as she saw me. I did the same, and we tried not to glance too much at one another.
As far as I knew, Applejack was the only one who knew, besides Fluttershy and myself of course. I don't think anyone noticed how quiet I was at breakfast, Fluttershy was usually quiet, so no one noticed that she was being extra quiet. Thankfully Pinkie talked enough for both of us, so the others didn't seem to notice, for now.
So far as I could tell, it was only Applejack who knew about our new relationship, and she seemed to understand perfectly what the consequences would be. I liked Applejack, well I liked all of them, but Applejack seemed most down to earth, maybe it was why I enjoyed working with her so much. I had actually been thinking about taking her with me out on jobs with Micheal.
But that was for another time, right now, I was only thinking about this thing between me and Fluttershy. I knew I loved her, but could I risk getting heartbroken? Then again, Applejack had a point, no matter what, we would be heartbroken. As I told her before, we both knew what would happen should Twilight ever find them a way home.
When glancing at Fluttershy, I knew she would probably talk to one of them about what was going on, and I was pretty sure it was going to be Rainbow Dash, which meant I could be in for a world of hurt...
When breakfast ended and we all went to do whatever we wanted, Fluttershy and I lingered back for a moment. We stood out of sight from anyone who might be nearby, which felt strange doing in my own house. Fluttershy fidget a little in place before she looked up at me with her gentle eyes. "H-have you told anyone?" She asked in almost a whisper.
I shook my head. "No, not really, Applejack figured it out, so I thought there was no point in hiding it. Why? Have you?"
"No.." Fluttershy replied, looking down on her feet. "Daniel.. Do you think we should keep it a secret?"
That was the question wasn't it? Did I feel we needed to? No, not really, to be honest, I didn't think there would be any point. They were our friends after all, so maybe it was better to tell them straight out instead of them finding out by themselves.
I shook my head. "No, I don't think so. But I don't think it's wrong for us to take some time and let us get our thoughts and feelings straight before we announce it." Taking her hand in mine, I smiled at her. "I love you Fluttershy, and if you need to speak to someone about that, I'm okay with it."
She smiled back, standing on the tip of her toes to reach up and give me a peck on the lips. "I love you too, but what about the others?"
"What do you mean?"
"Don't you love them?" She clarified, and didn't look worried at the least, in fact, I dare say she looked hopeful?
"Uhm, yes. Of course I do.." I replied a little nervously. It was the truth, but the subject change and how to think about it was a little strange to me. Most humans choose one partner, and of course, Rarity's words came to mind: Herds are a common thing in our world. Was that what she was fishing after? Judging by her growing smile, I think it was. "Are you talking about making a herd?"
Fluttershy then blushed, which told me I had hit the nail on the head. "Uhm, it's just..if..if you were interested in a herd, it's just that..I already know them, and I..well.."
Jesus, it really had to be normal in their world if she was so relaxed about it. Well, she was nervous, but in a way that told me it was normal. Like when someone is nervous about kissing you even when it is perfectly normal. To humans, most humans at least, it was not normal. Not wrong, but, it was a rare thing here, and to be honest, I had no idea what to think about it.
Did I love the others? I was pretty confident in that answer being yes. But if Twilight found a way home, I would not experience one heartbreak, I would experience six, that's assuming the other girls were even interested in me.
Putting her hands into mine again, I made her stop rambling. "I love all of you, but this is as new to me as it is to you." Sure, I had dated before, but that was under human norms, not under pony norms. "I'll think about it, we both should." That answer seemed to calm her, and we both shared another soft kiss.
"I should go." I said when the kiss broke. "Still have some things to do with Aj."
Fluttershy nodded. "Okay, I'll probably do some work with Pinkie in the house.." She said quietly, but with a small gentle smile, and a tiny blush on her cheeks. Another peck and we both walked away, both of us with a lot of thoughts to sort through.
I had a lot to think about, did I want to make a herd? Wouldn't it be stupid since they were going home? But what if they never found a way home? Ergh.. It was all so fucking frustrating, and I had no idea what would be the right answer. Maybe because there was no right or wrong answer?
I was not sure about it anymore, as Applejack said, we were going to be hurt no matter what. If Twilight found a way home, Fluttershy had to leave me, if we made a herd, I would be saying goodbye to two potentially six girlfriends.. Would it be fair to them? To me?
"Well, you look like you're having yourself some trouble there partner." Applejack's voice said, bringing me out of my thoughts. Looking up, I saw her standing there, a cheeky smile on her lips, and a basket filled with juicy red apples.
Damn, she was cute, and even though I was already aware of it, all the thoughts of what had happened since they arrived flooded back into my mind. Them growing into humans, when they dressed as maids, took care of me when I was sick. Suddenly I was more aware of her, of course there had always been attraction, but this was a new feeling. Suddenly imagining Applejack as my girlfriend made my heart jump.
Fluttershy seemed to want a herd, so was I really against it? The idea itself didn't sound bad, other than the end result if they should find a way home, not to mention if all six of them became pregnant in my world, I would be in deep trouble.
"Sugarcube, you alright?" Applejack asked, walking over. "You've just been standing there, spacing out."
I blushed, I had pretty much just been standing there, staring at her. "Sorry, just a lot on my mind."
"Fluttershy?"
I nodded, letting out a sigh. "Among other things." I looked at her, suddenly feeling nervous, something I didn't normally feel around her. "Do you mind if we go out later? I could use a drink, and I could really use someone to talk to."
An expression of concern, then understanding, crossed Applejack's face, and she nodded. "Sure sugarcube, we can after dinner."
"Sounds good." I smiled, and she smiled right back at me.
"Well now, we can't stand around all damn day. Come on, let's get to work, partner!"
We worked on the yard most of the day, Applejack had a natural talent for it of course, but what surprised me was how good she was at designing the garden. She knew which stones could be placed where, knew what bushes to remove and let be, and so on. It wasn't a simple just cut down until it looks neat, no, she really made my garden look beautiful.
Even Rarity was impressed, and I think we all discovered a hidden talent in Applejack, which was fun to see her deny it. She claimed it was just pure luck, and she just suggested things, but we all knew we had found something she liked to do.
At dinner, Applejack started to seem really nervous, which was unlike her. Truth be told I was starting to feel nervous as well, no reason for it, we were just going out to get something to drink and talk things through, it wasn't a date or anything silly like that.
The others knew full well we were going to go out and get a drink, Rainbow tried to come, but somehow without words, Applejack managed to get her to understand we needed some alone time, and she respected that. Fluttershy seemed very happy for us, even though it was just a drink, and I imagined she would talk to Rainbow Dash when we had left.
Rarity seemed very smug, like she knew something the others didn't, or me for that matter. As soon as dinner was over, she grabbed Applejack and hauled her upstairs, despite AJ's protests. I almost felt bad for her, but I couldn't help but find it a little adorable.
As I was about to help clean the table, Fluttershy put her hand on mine and shook her head. "It's okay Daniel, why don't you go and get ready for your evening?" She said with the sweetest smile.
I blushed in return, knowing she really meant for us to have a nice evening, maybe even a romantic one. I was still not sure about this whole herd thing, but I would just have to wait and see where the night would lead me. So smiling back at Flutters I nodded. "Thanks."
She glanced around, making sure no one was near enough to see, once sure, she stood on her toes and reached up, giving me a peck on the cheek. "Good luck." She whispered and hurried into the kitchen to help with the dishes.
Letting out a long sigh, I looked on as she walked away, wishing I could be alone with her, but at the same time, I wanted to go out and get that drink, getting my head and heart straight. So, using what little time I had left, I walked upstairs, finding a nice shirt and pants. Even put on some cologne to make sure I smelled like a man.
I kinda felt like an idiot, there was no reason to make such a big deal out of this, but I wanted to, and so I did. After about 15 minutes, it was finally time to go, and I made my way downstairs to meet with AJ. She was waiting for me, and as I came down and saw her I was stunned in place, not prepared for the sight that greeted me.
She looked up at me with her beautiful green eyes, smiling with a slight blush on her cheeks. She didn't wear her hat, instead she wore a more stylish outfit than what I would have normally imagined her in. Rarity's work no doubt.
None of us spoke for the first minute, but finally she spoke, breaking the silence that was keeping us trapped in place. "W-well, what do you think partner? How do I look?"
Without thinking I just replied with the first thing that popped into my mind. "You look...beautiful."
She smiled, seeming pleased and yet embarrassed. "Well gosh, you sure do know how to flatter a lady?" Applejack smirked.
I was about to say something when we suddenly heard some giggles. We looked towards the living room, and there in the archway stood the others, all smirking, and giggling. Neither me or Applejack had noticed them spying on us, which made us both blush even harder.
"Alright you two," Rarity chuckled and walked over to open the front door. "Go on, I've taken the liberty to call you a taxi."
"Why, thank you Rarity," I replied. "How did you do that?"
She snorted. "Please darling, it wasn't that hard, I'm not that naive you know. Now you two go and have a good time." Rarity started to push us out the door, much to our confusion and embarrassment, she ignored what little complaints we had and before we knew it we stood outside the front door alone, side by side.
"Uhm, so I guess we should get going." I said, chuckling a bit awkwardly.
She smiled and chuckled as well. "We better go before Rarity comes out and chases us towards town." The mood eased up and we got off the porch. "So, where're we headed?"
I grinned. "Oh I have a certain place in mind I think you're gonna like." Spotting the taxi I waved it over.
"What is it?" She asked curiously.
The taxi stopped and I opened the door for Applejack. "You'll see soon enough."
As soon as Applejack got out of the cap with me and saw where I had taken her, she turned to me and punched me on the shoulder with a big grin. "Ow! What was that for?!"
"You're more sly than a rattlesnake in tall grass!" She laughed and looked onto the bar before them, it was country themed, and a lot of the patrons were wearing cowboy hats. "Hot dang, this seems to be my kind of party!"
I laughed, rubbing my shoulder a little. "I figured this would be right up your alley. It's the best place in town." I figured this was the place to take her, a country styled bar, filled with country music, cowboy hats and of course the best fries in town. It was a popular place in town, and I always enjoyed coming here whenever I had some time for it.
This would be the first time bringing a lady with me, and I was pretty sure the regulars would take note of that. But I didn't really care, I wanted a drink and a friend to talk to, Applejack was that friend, and the Silver Dollar was the best place in town to get that drink.
Linking my arm with her own she starts pulling me towards the bar. "Well come on then partner!"
I laughed, trying to keep up with her so I wouldn't fall to the ground. As expected, as soon as we went through those doors, the regulars noticed me with Aj, and of course those who I knew started smirking, whistling and calling to me.
"Hey Daniel, long time no see. Who's the pretty little lady you brought with you?"
"Oi, Daniel, you weren't telling me you brought company."
"Are you out on a date Danny boy?"
Their comments made my cheeks burn, but they didn't bother me, they were only joking and it was all just part of the friendly banter in town. I simply chuckled, smirking at them and shook hands with the ones I was close enough to pass. When we found a table and sat down Applejack was giving me an amused smirk.
I shrugged. "The whole town is regular here, I haven't really brought any girls with me here."
"I can tell," she chuckled and sat there. "So partner, what do you recommend?"
"Hmm, Whiskey is always great, but I really wanna try some Jack Daniel's, I think it's something you'd like." The waitress came over, and he placed the order. The music played, country style of course, Alan Jackson.
The mood was high, people were laughing, eating, drinking, some were even dancing or playing pool. As we waited for our drinks Applejack reached up and fiddled with a lock of her blonde hair. "So...uhm, you wanted to talk?"
I sighed, leaned back. "Yeah.. I'm not really sure what to do."
"About what? Is it about Fluttershy?"
"Among other things," I admitted. Seeing there was no easy way to come out with it I decided to simply come out with it and just say it. "Fluttershy was speaking about making a herd."
Applejack's expression froze in confusion, she didn't seem disgusted, or even shocked, just confused, or unsure about how to reply. As we sat there in silence the waitress came back and placed two glasses with Jack Daniel's on the table. Aj reached for one of the glasses and took a sip.
"Dang." She said, as she felt the burning sensation. "This tastes good.." Smiling a little, she put her drink down and sighed. "What brought this on Daniel?" She finally asked, tilting her head. "Is it something you want? Or Fluttershy?"
It was a fair point, truth be told I had no idea what I wanted. When Fluttershy asked me if I loved them all I gave her the answer I felt was right, what I felt in my heart. "I, love you, all of you.. But all of this magic, world traveling stuff, it's just, just too much for a guy like me who didn't even think any of this was even real." I leaned forwards again, looking down into my drink. "What happens when you go home? To you guys? To me? Will we ever be the same, and will we be able to get over it?"
Applejack hummed, taking another sip of her drink as she thought about it. "Well, no matter what we do, we're going to get hurt. Just ignoring it because you're afraid of getting hurt won't save you from it forever, worse, it will keep you from taking chances." Reaching over, she put her finger under my chin and lifted up so I would look at her. "Listen sugarcube, I would be lying if I told you that you weren't mighty charming and sweet, but that doesn't mean I will just join your herd."
"But I wasn't-"
She held up a finger, moving back and forth as if to scold me. "Don't lie sugarcube, we both know where all of this is heading.. I knew from the moment I put on that silly maid outfit." She sighed with a blush. "So, if you want me, you got to show me a good time."
I blushed. "G-good time..?"
She started to laugh and shook her head. "No! Not like that!" Laughing she reached up and flicked my forehead. "We're on a date, so come on partner, show me a good time, get it?"
Rubbing my forehead I smirked and raised my glass. "Point taken.."
It was at that point our outing had turned into a date, a real date. Applejack was right, we both knew deep inside where all of this was heading, but at the same time, it didn't mean I shouldn't make an effort to woo them. I knew at some point, if they ever got home I would be heartbroken, but I also knew Applejack had a point, if I didn't take a chance I would regret it, which would hurt much more in the end.
It was at this moment I decided to let go of the fear of the future, simply jump into it all, letting my heart take the lead, as cheesy as that sounded. We started to talk, something we had done a bunch of times during our time working together around the farm. It started with small things, then slowly we went into stories. She told me about her family, and what kind of trouble her sister would get in. I in turn told her about my time in the army.
More drinks were ordered and more stories were shared, we laughed, and even argued a few times, but it never crossed the line. Before I knew it we sat at a bigger table with more people and more drinks were consumed. People sang, laughed, and yelled.
I have no idea how it happened, but suddenly I found myself arm wrestling with Applejack!?
I'm sure I don't need to tell anyone about how strong she was, but FUCKING HELL! Applejack was insanely strong, so much in fact we were both locked in place and my muscles bulging. No one around me knew just what I was dealing with, and so made fun of me for losing to a girl.
Applejack seemed to have a great time, but even she seemed to struggle and put as much effort into winning as she could. I didn't hold back, or go easy on her, which would have probably insulted her if I did, but fuck it, I didn't need to go easy on the girl. The table was shaking as we both held each other in a tight lock, now it was a battle of endurance!
At some point it had become a battle between the males, who were on my side of the table, and the ladies, who were on Applejack's side. Both sides cheered and yelled at us, but at some point one of the ladies leaned down and whispered something to Applejack, whatever it was it made her blush and glance down, which in turn made me glance down as well.
Now, I don't see myself as a pervert, but what I saw made me lose the game faster than you could say cleavage. The way we sat had made Applejack's wide shirt tighten and lower enough for me to see plenty of cleavage, and Applejack in human form was far from small.
Applejack took advantage of that short lapse in focus and finished me off, my hand was slammed against the table, making the glasses jump and shake for a moment, and making the group of ladies behind Aj jump and cheer, and of course made the guys behind me groan and laugh at me weakness.
Again it was all in good fun, so all I could do was blush and laugh. Applejack was blushing as well as she adjusted her shirt. When the initial embarrassment had passed she looked at me with a sly smirk. "I win sugarcube!"
I simply laughed. "Alright alright, I deserve that.. So, what do you want as your prize?"
She pretended to think about it, but I suspected she had already decided on what she wanted, and soon enough she smiled widely and stood. "Come on then, I wanna dance!"
"Dance?! B-but, I don't know how t-" Before I could even finish that sentence she grabbed my arm and hauled me to the dance floor, much to the entertainment of the entire pub. "A-Applejack, I-"
She simply laughed and soon enough I found myself having my arms around her as we moved across the dance floor, moving to the rhythm of the music playing. Applejack laughed at my awkward moves at first, but soon enough I found myself letting loose and actually joining her in her enthusiasm.
Now, Applejack was clearly the better dancer, but I think we found a good balance the more we danced. The whole pub became one big party, and I think so far this date was going great.
I'm not sure for how long we danced, but it was long enough for someone to take our interest upon themselves and change song playing to something more romantic. When the song changed we both stopped, confused, but when the song started to play, we both looked at one another, blushing, but happy at the same time.
It was not a slow song, but it wasn't that fast either. We didn't really care either way, because I placed my arms around her, and she put hers around me and soon enough we were dancing to Livin' On Love by Alan Jackson.
Our eyes didn't leave one another for one moment during that dance, by the end we were practically singing along, though in almost a whisper, and almost like a secret message to one another.
Living on love, buying on time Without somebody nothing ain't worth a dime It's like that old fashioned storybook rhyme Living on love It sounds simple that's what you're thinking Love can walk through fire without blinking It doesn't take much, when you get enough Living on love
One final swing and the song ended with applauds from the many regulars, me and Applejack stood there, panting, but smiling. "That was fun," I said, and she laughed and punched me on the shoulder.
"You really know how to dance, partner!" She laughed and both of us walked to the bar, needing something to drink.
"Not compared to you. I've had this body for all my life, but you've only been a human for a few weeks." I said impressed, leaning against the bar counter.
She smirked. "I'm a fast learner."
"I'll say.."
The bartender came up to us with a smirk of his own. "So, what can I get you two?"
"Just some water.. With ice, lots of ice," I answered, with Applejack agreeing, ordering the same.
Looking at my phone I realized just how late it was, and just how long we had been here. "Damn, it's late.. I'll go pay the bill, then we can leave after our final drinks."
Applejack nodded. "Sounds good, you go ahead, I'm just going to relax for a bit."
"Be right back." I left her to relax a bit with her cold water while I went to the cash register to get the bill and pay so we could leave soon after. As I was paying however, I noticed a guy had walked up to Applejack and started to make moves on her. She didn't seem interested at all.
One thing I quickly noticed was that the guy was not from around town, he wasn't a regular, which explained why he dared going up and chatting to my date. Anyone from town who had seen us together would not have done it and I could already tell those who saw it were looking disapprovingly at him.
For the moment, the flirting seemed innocent enough, nothing more than a few one liners and so on. Though as soon as his hand found its way to her ass I knew I had to step in, or at least I thought so. Barely a second after the guy had touched her, she swung around using the momentum of the swing and her pure strength to kick the guy so he flew back a few meters.
I had hoped we could avoid this kind of attention, Applejack was strong, so strong I almost felt bad for the guy who had laid a hand on her, but only almost. Unfortunately it seemed the show was not over, the guy had friends, friends that didn't seem to appreciate their friend getting kicked.
As soon as I saw the expressions on their faces and them getting up I made my move and walked over to Applejack. The first one tried to grab her, but I leaped forward and by reflex sucker punched him across his jaw. "Don't touch her!" I yelled, which gained the attention of everyone, but I didn't care.
The rest of them glared at us, and the two idiots we had already knocked down stood up again. "You're dead!" In that moment all the other patrons stood up and walked closer, giving the four dickheads a visual warning that if they wanted to fight me and Applejack, they would get their asses kicked by the entire town.
"I think it's time for you gentlemen to get the hell out of our town." The owner of the pub said from behind the bar.
They seemed pissed, but did not dare do anything stupid, and so they were about to leave, but were blocked off by some of the regulars. "Haven't you forgotten something?"
The owner coughed. "Your bill."
Me and Applejack couldn't help but smirk as the four morons were forced to pay the bill before they were forced to leave. When it was all over the entire pub burst into laughter, people came over and patted me and Aj on the back, saying it was an amazing display, and congratulating me on defending my girl, as they called it.
Looking to Applejack who seemed pretty pleased with the result, thought the same as me, it was time to head home. One of the regulars called us a cab, even paid him for me, guess that's what a tight knit community does for each other.
The drive was short, but Applejack still leaned against me during the trip, if it was not for the adrenaline and the excitement, I figured we could have fallen asleep right then and there. But when the small dirt road leading to my farm came into view I leaned towards the driver on the front seats. "Stop here, we'll walk the rest of the way."
The cap stopped and we both got out, starting to walk down the road, first in silence, but then, Applejack started to giggle. "You sure hit that fella so it hurt." She smirked, stepping closer and leaned against me a little. "Thank you for defending me."
I snorted a little. "Didn't look like you needed any help, you almost kicked that idiot into next week."
She blushed and shrugged. "Well, even I wouldn't be able to handle all four of them, and you did save me. My own knight in shining armor, bet Fluttershy felt the same."
Applejack gave my arm a squeeze and I blushed in return, however, before I could reply the first raindrops fell down, and I looked up. "Damn, it's supposed to rain tonight." As soon as those words had left my mouth, it was like the sky itself opened up, unleashing the waterfall of rain that soaked us within seconds.
We started to run down the road, laughing like teenagers who had been out way too late. When we reached the door however the door was locked and the house was dark. Reflexively I started to search my pockets, but there was no key to be found.
"Shit, my house keys are inside.."
"What do we do then?" Applejack asked, soaking wet from the rain.
Thinking quickly, I looked towards the barn where the mini bus was. "The barn, we can stay there, come on." We could have knocked, but none of us wanted to wake the others, so we ran across the courtyard and moved into the barn.
Once the barn door was closed and I turned on a flashlight she let out a long sigh, taking off her jacket. "Rarity is going to throw a fit once she finds out the outfit got soaking wet.."
We looked at one another for a moment, then burst out laughing. After all that had happened tonight, after all they had talked about, seeing Rarity's shocked expression over the outfit seemed amazingly comical. Once it died down I walked over to a desk to get the electric lantern. "Looks like we'll be spending the night here.." I said and turned the lantern on, thanking whatever god I could think off the battery was still charged. "I'll go get the bus ready for sleeping."
Applejack nodded absently while I went to the bus and started to put the seats down, forming a bed. "Hey Applejack?"
"Hm?"
I couldn't see her as she was on the other side of the bus, but I could hear her. "There are some blankets in the chest under the desk, I think.. Can you check if there are any and bring them here?"
"Sure thing sugarcube." I could hear her move, and after a few seconds she called. "Got them!"
"Sweet, just bring them all over here, don't wanna freeze out here tonight." She came walking over and only once she was right behind me did I turn to face her. "Thank Aj, I'm sure we.. Uhm, Applejack..?"
"Yeah?"
"You're, uhm.. You're half naked.." Not really counting on the sight that met me, I was blushing all over. In front of me stood Applejack, only wearing her panties and bra.
She blushed as well, but tried to stay focused, she pushed the blankets into my arms and said. "Our clothes are soaked, blankets won't do us much good if we sleep in soaked clothes. So if you would stop staring you should get undressed before you catch a cold!" Grabbing a blanket she crawled into the makeshift bed and laid down, wrapping the blanket around her so she could stay warm. I stood there, still stunned. After a second she glared at me with blush. "Well, don't just stand there, get to it."
"Y-yes ma'am." I put the blankets on the bed and started to strip out of my wet clothes, I kept my boxers on though. Just as I was putting them on the roof to dry, Applejack called me.
"Daniel, can you.. Uhm, can you put this up there as well...?"
"What?" Looking down I saw Applejack hiding her face under the blanket as she held up her bra. "Uhmmm, s-sure.." Taking it, I let myself check the a size, which surprised me, and at the same time not. Damn, she was big... Feeling her glare on me, I quickly put them on the roof before laying down on the bed beside her, pulling up the blanket over me, then another one over us both.
And so we laid there, for how long I do not recall, but none of us spoke, or fell asleep, we simply laid there in the darkness, listening to the rain outside hitting the barn and the ground. After a while however, she spoke.
"Daniel?" Her voice was soft and quiet, almost like a whisper.
"I'm cold, could I scoot closer to you?"
"S-sure.."
I felt her come closer, her almost naked body pressed up against mine, and one thing was sure, she wasn't cold, not at all, in fact, she was hot. She moved her hand to my chest, moving her head to lay on my shoulder, then, after another while, she looked up at me, her green eyes staring into mine.
"I never thanked you for an amazing date.."
"Oh, no, it's fine, I had fu-mmfh?" I was promptly silenced when her lips met mine in a soft and longing kiss. Her lips were soft and sweet, her body pressing against mine, and my arms moving around her, holding her tight as we shared this moment together.
Once again I was reminded of what she said to me at the pub... We both know where this is heading, it was as true then as it was in that moment. We both knew what we wanted....
Author's Note
Sorry for all the wait you guys.
And I'm sorry if it seems a little short, but I have been stuck on this chapter for weeks, and I wanna get on with the story.
Editor: Jason Monroe
How I ended up living with six pony girls?
Appleshag (Mature Content)
Author's Note
WARNING!
It's important to note that this minisode can be skipped if you do not want to read any of this. You won't lose out on the main story, this is just a bit extra.
This is a bit more graphic than the last one, experimenting on such scenes, so if you're not into it, please skip and be none the wiser, you won't loose any important plot points.
Appleshag (Mature Content)
The kiss grew in intensity, we opened our mouths more, letting or tongues join into the mix, causing Applejack to let out a small moan as we moved closer to each other.
I let my hand slowly travel down her arching back towards her plump rear, as I did so, she moved on top of me, never breaking the kiss even once. Once she was straddling me I felt how her bosom pressed against my chest, letting me get a real idea just how big they were. Just as my hands reached her behind she broke the kiss and looked at me with her green eyes.
"Easy there sugarcube, don't get to eager now." She placed her hands on my shoulders, then slowly started to run them down my arms, inching back a little the farther she got down. When she got to my wrists, she gently, but still firmly enough to stop me from resisting, removed my hands from her ass and moved them up to her hips.
Applejack was definitely taking the lead on this one, which I had no problem with at all. She sat up fully, her ass pressing against my crotch, making me groan. The blanket she had was still wrapped around her, hiding her form from my gaze. I knew she felt me, and I could see it in her eyes, we wanted each other.
"Don't think this is my first rodeo," Applejack warned me. "And if you think this is a one time thing.." The blanket slid down from her shoulders, revealing her curvy body to me. "You're mistaken."
I could only look at her in awe, like Fluttershy, she had a perfect body. Fluttershy was more elegant, feminine, almost fragile. Applejack on the other hand was strong, but still had that feminine charm to her that lured me in. Once again she took my wrists, only this time, she moved them upwards.
I didn't need help rest of the way, I soon enough figured out what she wanted, what she granted me, and I quickly continued on my own. My hands slid up her sides, up her torso, and finally I reached her round apples. As soon as I touched them she inhaled sharply, bit her lip, and then slowly exhaled, letting out a soft moan as she did so. "Ahhh.. That feels good.." She whispered, her breath becoming heavier.
Her breasts were big, filled out my hands nicely as I massaged them, making her moan and grind more against me. Applejack bit her lower lip, and even though I could not tell in the darkness, I was pretty sure she was blushing, trying to keep her moans down, as if afraid someone might hear us.
I could feel myself getting harder under her, rubbing more against her as a result of her grinding. Of course she noticed it, because soon enough she slowed down, looking at me and chuckled. "Looks like you're ready for a wild ride.." She panted, making me slide my hands down to her ass once again, giving both cheeks a smack as I grabbed them. She let out a yelp, then chuckled again as she moved a hand down to my manhood. "I've seen how you ride horses in this world.. Let's see how YOU like it.."
Before I could even respond, or even make another move, I felt her lower herself down on me. Slowly she lowered herself down onto my cock, unable to keep herself from moaning as I stretched her walls and filled her up. "Hot damn.." She groaned, not moving for a few moments. Then she slowly started to rock her hips as she leaned forward and whispered teasingly in my ear. "Let's ride cowboy.."
She began to moan. "Ahhh, that's it..." As I started to move my hips as well. It was just a little movement, but it was enough to make her bounce a bit on my cock, thus jiggling both her ass and boobs. Well, her boobs bounced more than jiggled... Leaning forward, she used a hand to tilt my head down so that my line of sight went directly to her oversized breasts. "Ahhh, ahhh, you like, mmm, these?"
What else could I do, I nodded, groaning out a yes as my grip on her bubbly ass became tighter, much to her delight as she picked up speed, rocking her hips as she came down on me. Applejack picked up her pace, riding me more fervently, which made her tits jumble around like they were alive, nearly smacking into my face a couple of times. My manhood hit the right spot suddenly and she moaned rather loudly. Skillfully, she rode me in a way that had my cock repeatedly hitting that same spot over and over again.
She was definitely more energetic and aggressive than Fluttershy, but it was still hard to tell who was more eager of the three of us. I loved the sight of her like this, all playful and energetic as she bounced up and down. I knew how to ride and thus knew how to move, it was the same here, she used those moves to roll her hips and bounce up and down my rod.
"Ahh, ffff-ffu-Applejac-rrghh!" I got closer and closer to the edge with each passing minute, and when I would reach that edge I would fill her up unless she moved, not that I was worried about any of these things. I arched my back, leaned my head backwards and felt myself let go at any second.
Applejack steadily picked up the pace until she was riding my cock with wild abandon. Her ass cheeks jiggled each time they slapped against my lap and her breasts leaped wildly around. Each time she came down on me, she moaned loudly, falling into that blissful state where everything else but the pleasure and her partner faded away. The way she moved her hips made my rod work wonders inside of her, caressing her stretched walls in such a magnificent way.
She could tell that I was getting closer and closer to emptying my load inside her, but she wasn’t concerned about that. She actually wanted to feel the hot seed inside of her. She too was getting close to her own orgasm. Keeping up the rapid pace, she rode me without hesitation, driving the both of us to the edge. I came first, but the feeling of me shooting my seed inside of her made her climax nearly right after. She cried out in ecstasy and continued to bounce on my cock until we both had finished. Panting, she smiled at me, not getting off of me yet. “Hah.. ahhh..heh... Nice going cowboy,” she cooed softly, kissing me sweetly after.
I panted, my chest moving up and down as I felt her sweet soft lips on mine. I simply enjoyed the moment, enjoying having her so close. But then I felt a little pang of guilt, I soon enough imagined both girls at the same time, having Fluttershy and Applejack kissing me as I would feel their tongues with my own. It was quite the erotic thought, but for now I pushed it out of my head and continued the tender kissing for quite a while.
Her lips worked with mine in a tender dance for a while, one of her hands coming up to run through my blonde hair and play with the locks. Her eyes were closed, she was completely enjoying the sweet moment. It was like fireworks were being shot off of her lips. The butterflies in my stomach flew energetically around.
As our lips departed, she still stayed on top of me, resting her head on my chest as one of her hands kept playing with my hair. "I.. I needed that.." The comment made me chuckle, now that I looked at all six of them as more mature than what the kid show represented, I could imagine they had needs.
Both of us were still breathing heavily, our bodies sweating, but none of us cared, we just stayed in each others arms. One might ask what if they others saw us, but like with our bodies right now, we didn't care. Instead we remained like this, my hand moved down her back, then back up again, slowly.
She didn't move away, and even seemed to enjoy it as she let out small pleasurable sounds. "Mmmmmmmh.." Then as we both felt the events of the day catch up to us, sleep intruding on the moment, but just before I fell into a deep slumber I could hear her whisper. "I love you Daniel.." I could only respond with what I truly felt.
"I love you too, Applejack.."
How I ended up living with six pony girls?
Chapter 15: Over The Rainbow
Like the day before, I was laying beside one of the most beautiful girls I had ever met in my life. I'm not sure what time it was, but the rain had stopped, I could tell that much thanks to the silence. Even though I refused to open my eyes, I knew it was morning, the birds were chirping and I could feel a sunbeam warming my exposed foot.
Speaking of feelings, I could feel Applejack still laying close to me, her arms wrapped around me as mine were around her. Her head was still resting on my chest, and the blanket was the only thing that covered our naked bodies. It was a strange feeling to know you were sleeping in the back of a minibus, arms around a naked girl you loved, just a day after you woke up with another girl you loved. Not that I complained, but there were some things I needed to sort out.
Applejack was probably the first one up in the household, always, probably out of pure habit. This morning however, we both seemed to just sleep in, at least that's what I thought until I felt her move into me more. I couldn't help but smile and give her a gentle squeeze.
"You awake?" I asked.
She leaned up and planted a small tender kiss on my cheek. "A girl could get used to this.." Applejack simply replied, chuckling.
"I'm not one to argue.." I said, about to suggest we go back to sleep, but before I could a third voice joined the conversation.
"Ahem.."
At that point, we both opened our eyes and looked up. The sight that greeted us was not unpleasant, but it was far from what they had wanted to see. Around the bus stood all five of the girls, all with their own expression of amusement, shock, embarrassment, or joy.
Twilight was blushing, as was Fluttershy. Rarity seemed amused, while Pinkie seemed overjoyed. Rainbow Dash though, she seemed shocked, and then hundreds of emotions seemed to chase each other across her face. Applejack let out a sigh and simply said. "Dang it.."
Things went pretty fast after that, Rarity was kind enough to take our clothes from yesterday and bring us some clean ones. Apparently she had anticipated this because of course she did, she's Rarity. Me and Applejack didn't speak as we got dressed, not that there wasn't anything to talk about, but I think we were both on the same page about what we wanted to do and what we expected from one another.
Really, the one we needed to have a talk with was Fluttershy, but now it seemed everything would be laid out on the table.
Applejack, Fluttershy and I found ourselves sitting on the couch in my living room, Applejack had gotten her hat back, and I had gotten my morning coffee. The others were all looking at us, like in the barn, it was all with different expressions. Twilight had, or tried, to have a serious expression as she stood before us with folded arms.
"What in Celestia's name are you thinking?" She asked, putting on a scolding voice, or trying to anyway. She knew exactly what we were doing, which was why she didn't wait for a reply. "Have any of you even thought about what will happen when we go home?"
It was all I had thought about ever since all of this started, it hurt to think about, but I was still sure about my decision, pretty sure we all were. "We know Twilight.. Trust me, we've already had this conversation between ourselves, we know what will happen when.." I hesitated, then sighed. "When you go home."
"Well, maybe Daniel could come with us?" Fluttershy suggested, hiding half of her face behind her hair as she looked hopeful up at Twilight. That would be an easy solution, something I had thought about myself, but it raised a number of issues.
1; they were here purely by accident.
2; if they could go back home, would it really be simple to come back to earth?
3; what if they could not come back? I would need to decide if I could live in their world forever, should that be the case.
It wasn't a simple case of just moving to another place or another country, this was a whole other planet, a whole other universe. Everything I knew would be gone with no guarantee I would ever come back. I would vanish from this world, and everything I knew, everyone I knew would be out of reach forever.
Anyone who claims they would be able to make such a decision lightly would be lying. It was also the reason I didn't suggest they could stay in my world, not just because they are the elements of harmony, but they had more to lose, family, not to mention the insane number of friends they had and were going to make.
Equestria needed them, so the only choice was for me to either go with them, or stay behind, potentially forever. Not to mention I doubted it would be that simple just crossing universes.
"Well.." There it is. "It's not that simple," Twilight answered, looking apologetic. "I'm still not sure of how we got here, and even if I find us a way home, I'm not even sure I could find the path back to earth.."
Magic is such bullshit..
"So," I interjected, finally getting to the root of the matter. "I either go with you, and risk never seeing my home and my friends again. Or I stay, and risk never seeing you guys again.."
The silence that filled the room was heavy, the expressions they all had, whether it was smug, happy, shocked, or embarrassed, all vanished and was replaced with frowns. None of them looked at me, not even Fluttershy or Applejack, but I felt them lean a bit closer to me.
After a moment, Twilight spoke up again. "I'm sorry guys, I'm really doing all I can, but honestly, I'm a bit out of my depth here.."
We all looked back at her, and Rarity was quick to reassure her. "We know you are Twilight, don't you worry darling. We're not blaming you." All of them nodded, well, Pinkie was bouncing in her seat.
"Plus, if we hadn't arrived on earth, we would never have met Danny!" Pinkie said cheerfully, leaping up and hugging Twilight.
Twilight smiled, feeling a bit better, but it was clear enough she still felt bad for all of this. "But, what now?" She looked at me, Applejack and Fluttershy. "If I ever do find us a way home, what will happen to you guys?" She was frowning, and we all knew she didn't want to hurt us, she wanted us to be happy.
"I guess," I started, trying to pick my words carefully, but there was no easy way to say it. "I guess it's something we have to find out. We can't do much other than follow our hearts." I knew full well how cheesy that sounded, but it was the truth. It would hurt more if we ignored our feelings, pretending there was nothing there when there clearly was.
It was hard to argue with the fact that at the end of all this we were going to be hurt, but we had accepted that fact, we wanted whatever happiness we could give one another, as illogical as it was. In my head I knew it was silly to commit to something you knew had a small chance of succeeding, maybe humans and ponies are just stupid that way, or maybe they were the ones making me soft. Not that I was that hard to begin with...
"Now listen here." Rarity cut in again, this time in a more cheerful mood. "I think this is a perfect chance for us all to have Daniel woo us."
"Woo?" Pinkie questioned, tilting her head. "Woohoo?"
Twilight blushed. "Y-you mean have Daniel court us?"
"Exactly darling!" We all looked at Rarity, all except for Rainbow Dash, who had oddly been very quiet throughout it all. "I think it is very clear we all have some form of affection for Daniel." They all blushed. "Herding might be a strange concept for him, but it isn't for us. And who else would we be willing to share him with?"
I frowned, kinda feeling like an object for a moment. "Uhm, I'm a person you know."
She looked at me, a playful look in her eyes. "Are you saying you don't like the idea of having the whole set? As far as I can tell on the internet, people would kill to have the chance you have darling."
I knew she was just teasing me, but I also knew she wanted me to court her, to woo them. The way Applejack and Fluttershy held on to me told me the same, they wanted a herd. We had this conversation before, I had thought about it a lot, and every time I got to the same conclusion.
Yes, I loved them all..
Sighing, I relented and surrendered myself to my fate. "Yes, I do like you all, and yes, I would love to have you all but-"
"Shhh." Rarity whispered, cutting me off. "We understand, and I think we can all agree that we can take our time, and give you a chance to capture our hearts."
Something told me I had already captured hers, but she wanted to be courted. Not that I minded, I'll probably feel better about it if I actually put in some effort since I was still very unused to this whole herd thing. Around me all the girls seemed to agree, even Twilight, who still had big concerns about the whole going home thing. Rainbow Dash however, was the only one who seemed to refuse to approve or disapprove, instead she let out a frustrated groan and stood up.
"This is stupid! You're stupid!" She said, looking at me specifically. Her reaction surprised not only me, but the others as well, and before any of us even had a chance to confront her about it, she turned around and stormed out the door.
"Rainbow?" I stood up, shocked and confused why she would say something like that. The others looked just as confused, all except for Fluttershy, who looked more guilty than anything else.
Rarity recovered quickly, as she often did. "Well, I'll say that's enough for now. Why don't you two get yourself cleaned up?" I didn't answer, neither did Applejack, both of us were worried about Dash, but knowing her, she had spread her wings and flown off to cool down.
With nothing else to do, it seemed it would be best to just clean up, so as we all parted ways, I let Applejack go first, giving me a chance to speak with Fluttershy. "Something wrong Flutters?" I asked as I sat back down on the couch beside her. She seemed to move a bit into herself, somehow making herself seem smaller and more invisible. I didn't want to push her, but something was clearly wrong. "Is it about Rainbow Dash?"
She didn't really reply, she only nodded a little, making a sound of confirmation, but that was it. It didn't take a genius to figure out her talk with Rainbow didn't go as well as mine with Applejack. Seeming to figure it out on her own, she decided to speak up.
"She's been like this since yesterday. After you left, I talked to her about.." She blushed. "Us.."
Even though the topic was serious, she couldn't hide the tiny smile that formed on her face as she thought about our relationship. That made me smile a little too, and I put my arm around her to make her feel more comfortable and safe. She responded by leaning more into me, looking up and placing a small peck on my cheek.
Placing her head on my shoulder, she closed her eyes and relaxed a bit, trying to find the right words. "I think Rainbow is angry with me. She hasn't spoken to me since our talk, and she has been avoiding us."
"But?"
"But I think she's sad, when she's angry and avoids us it's because she is upset about something, something she doesn't want us to know about.." Fluttershy was upset by the fact one of her best friends refused to talk about what was hurting her. Anyone who knew Fluttershy, either from the show or back in her world, would know how much she cared about people and the ponies around her, not to mention the animals.
"So, what do you think we should do? If she's hurt, shouldn't we try and talk to her?"
"I've tried.." Fluttershy assured me, pushing her face more into me as if to try and hide those tears I was sure was forming in her eyes. "I don't know what to do, if she's angry with me, why won't she tell me?"
Something told me she wasn't angry with her, most likely she was angry with me, but why? I hated to think like this, but was it because she was jealous? Or was it because she knew the hurt this relationship would lead us to, so she was angry I would put her friends through that? I needed to find out, and if her problem really was with me, then it wasn't fair to take it out on the other girls.
"It will be okay, I'm sure of it. Maybe she just needs some time to absorb all of this, or maybe it's something else entirely. I'll try to talk to her, okay?"
Fluttershy looked up at me, wiping her eyes. "Really?"
I nodded, smiling at her. "You bet."
Without another word, she leaned up and gently placed her lips on mine, kissing me softly. Her lips were as sweet as strawberries, they were soft, and I could simply get lost in her if we remained like this for much longer. So when we finally managed to pull away, I was shocked to suddenly be blinded by a powerful flash and a cheerful voice yelling.
"Cheese!"
Rainbow Dash's POV.
"Jerk, idiot, pervert.." These were all names I had called Daniel before, and he deserved every last one of those, and more! He was a disloyal dork who was as selfish as they came! Whenever I saw his stupid face it made me wanna punch him, hard!
Deep down I knew he wasn't selfish, he let us into his home after all, and I knew he wasn't disloyal either, but he still made me so mad! I wasn't sure what I was feeling anymore, it was like a river of emotions went through me, not letting me settle on one feeling, but instead a bunch, it sucked!
Seeing Applejack laying naked with him, listening to Rarity and her stupid fluffy games of love, errrhg! It was all so bucking frustrating, leading me to storm out and fly up here on the roof to think.
I tried to make sense of it, trying to figure out why I was feeling like this. It wasn't like he had changed, much, he was still the dork he'd always been. He was fun to be around, I still liked playing video games with him, watching TV or working out with him, so why couldn't I suddenly stand to be near him!
Each time I saw him I felt my chest tighten, my stomach tickling, my face growing warmer. At first I thought I was coming down with something, but after talking to Rarity about it, she giggled and assured me I was not sick. She refused to tell me more, just suggesting I spend more time with Daniel.
It didn't help when Fluttershy told me she was with Daniel, she was glowing, and seemed happy. She even smelled like him, something that made me annoyed. It was all just a mess because I wanted to be happy for Fluttershy, she deserved to be happy, Applejack deserved to be happy, so why couldn't I just be happy that my friends were together now in a herd?!
I should be happy for them, I wanted to be happy for them, so why does it hurt so much seeing them together? Why do I feel like my heart is breaking, and why do I feel like crying, even now.
Daniel's POV.
"Rainbow!" I called as I looked up at her from the courtyard. "Rainbow, please, come on. Let's talk!" She just kept ignoring me, I could see she was upset and normally I would give her some space, but for fuck sake, we lived together, I should be able to at the very least try.
I hated seeing any of my friends upset, but I just had a feeling this went deeper than a simple pouting fit, something was up with her, something serious. "Dash, please. If you don't wanna talk right now it's fine, but Fluttershy is really upset, she thinks you're mad at her. We're here for you, okay? So whenever you're ready to talk to any one of us, we're here."
Not wanting to push it anymore, I turned around and walked back inside, thinking it might be a good time leaving Rainbow to her thoughts and to cool down. Unfortunately, that didn't happen right away.
Throughout the entire day Rainbow did her utmost to avoid me, I tried to give her space, but living in the same house made it kinda difficult. Most of the day she spent up in the clouds, which was awesome and cool, but kinda bad when she was upset, and thus making everybody worry about her.
I didn't get the sense she wanted to be annoying, or upset any of us, and Fluttershy agreed. Rainbow was hurting, and it frustrated me I couldn't help her.
But she got her day to cool off, and the next, and the next, and the day after that.
We all tried at one point or another to talk to her, but with the girls she tried to act like her usual cocky happy go lucky self, but when it came to me, she just ignored me. Whenever anyone would confront her about it, she would try to shrug it off, to find some means to escape the conversation.
To keep the peace in their shared bedroom, Fluttershy didn't mention it, even though she wanted peace between me and Rainbow, but it wasn't happening.
Applejack even tried to sit down and have a talk with her friend, they got talking, but it turned more into frustration for Applejack as she couldn't get through to Rainbow. No matter what she said or asked, Rainbow would deflect or make a joke. It ended with Applejack almost losing her mind, so she left.
The mood was not very good, and ultimately, we knew Rainbow was too stubborn to admit to any of her feelings. On the fourth day I decided to speak with Rarity, with Fluttershy and Applejack at a loss as to how to reach Rainbow Dash, I figured it was time to ask Rarity for advice.
The opportunity came when we went to town to get some more fabrics for her, since the girls looked like regular humans, maybe except for their hair colors, I made sure to take them out more to learn and to get out some more. Rarity had quickly become Marie's favorite customer, no surprise there.
Every time we arrived I would do my very best to do ANYTHING else than to be in that shop when Rarity and old Marie started chatting. It made me feel like a kid waiting for his mom in the boring part of the mall. That wasn't all, as expected in a town as small as mine, rumors started spreading, saying I was seeing multiple girls at once, sparking a lot of speculation.
Thank god for Rarity, because Marie knew all the gossip, and Rarity was an expert at creating counter rumors, making sure the rumors were nothing more than jokes and not a cemented fact.
When Rarity exited the shop, with me carrying almost everything, I decided to approach the subject of Rainbow Dash. "I'm not sure what to do about Rainbow.."
Rarity opened a door for me so I could place her bags inside. "Yes, that is a tough one." She responded, sounding thoughtful. "She is not good with the whole talking about your emotions thing. Don't take it personal dear, she is trying her best to figure this out, in her own way."
"I know she's not trying to hurt me, or any of us, but.. " I closed the door. "It's kinda hard not to feel a bit frustrated when she ignores me, or even glares at me at times."
Rarity sighed, leaning against my truck as she thought about the best way to approach this. "Rainbow Dash always tries to ignore her own feelings, she doesn't mean to hurt anyone, and if I was to take a guess I would say that's probably what is nagging her the most right now."
"So what do we do?"
"Darling, the only one who can make her put an end to this is you."
I turned to her, not sure how I was ever going to get Rainbow to talk when she kept dodging me. "I've tried, I'm not even sure what I can do, I don't even know why she is upset in the first place."
"You figure it out." Rarity smiled, moving herself closer to me and gave me a peck on the cheek. "Just continue being yourself darling and I'm sure you will find a way to make her listen."
I smiled slightly. "Thanks Rares, I'll figure something out."
"Of course darling, any time. Now come on, we need to get home! Marie expects ten new shirts by Monday!"
"You know you have made a deal with the devil right?"
With shopping out of the way, and some advice for Rarity, it was time for me to figure out how to deal with Rainbow Dash. On the way home, I figured the best way to deal with this was to confront her directly, only, she wasn't at home. She hadn't run away, but she kept herself up in the clouds, despite me being nervous for anyone spotting her, thankfully no one had, and it wasn't very likely anyone would.
Despite this little setback I knew I would get my chance sooner or later. Fluttershy was hurting, Applejack was pissed off, and the others were upset by the rift that had been created. Sure Rainbow was hurting, but at this point, everyone fucking was.
Twilight wanted to interfere, wanting to have a serious talk with her, but for now, I told her to leave it be. She already had enough to do with her experiments and research, so I told her to trust me with this, and to my surprise, she did. She trusted me to deal with this friendship problem, and even commented she would have some report to write when they got back to Equestria.
I tried to call out to Rainbow a few times, but she didn't listen, either she ignored me or she really couldn't hear me all the way up there. At any rate, it wasn't a battle I was going to win, not today at least, so for now I went back inside, deciding to simply do some work down in the basement.
It gave me time to think, time to clear my head..
Applejack's POV.
"Rainbow Dash, you get down here right now! I wanna have a few words with you!" I called out, starting to get mighty pissed about this attitude of hers. This was not how friends treated each other, and if she had a problem with either me, Fluttershy or Daniel, the least she could do was to tell it to our faces.
I had already tried to confront her about this, but it didn't go so well. Now seeing Fluttershy sad and Daniel getting frustrated I felt it was time for some full blown honesty. I could see her move up there, so I knew she heard me, and I refused to be ignored.
"Rainbow Dash! I swear by Celestia, if you don't get your flanks down here this instant, then so help me Luna you will never ever get anymore apple cider!"
"WHAT?!" I knew that would get her attention, and sure as sunshine, she was down to earth like a lightning bolt. "You can't be serious!?"
"I can, and I am." I stated firmly, wanting to get to the heart of the matter straight away. I knew she wouldn't answer when I asked, so I decided to simply give her a piece of my mind, and then let her deal with it on her own. She was my friend, and I wanted to help her, but she is as stubborn as a fence post ."I know you are hurting, Rainbow."
She raised a hoof in defense, snorting. "Pffft, this again? Applejack, I told you, I'm fine."
I simply raised an eyebrow at her. "You know I'm the element of honesty, right? We might not be in Equestria any longer, but I can still tell who's honest and who is feeding me a no good lie."
She was getting uncomfortable, her eyes starting to look around as she was probably thinking about what to do or say to get out of this, but I would have none of it. "Applejack, I'm telling you, I'm-"
"No, you listen to me now. You don't need to reply, you don't need to figure out answers, I just want you here and listening to what I have to say to you. Is. That. Clear?" Rainbow looked surprised, if not a bit shocked, but she nodded, not daring to move. "I can't force you to tell me what’s wrong, no matter how much I wish I could. But right now, you're pushing everyone who cares about you away."
Rainbow just stood there, trying to look neutral, but she was trying so hard she hardly blinked and ended up looking anything but neutral.
"At some point you will have to talk about it, we will have to clear the air. And I think we both know that Daniel will come and talk to you. Maybe you don't like what we’re doing, but if you really are my friend, you would at the very least accept that this is my choice, this is who I choose to spend my time with, this is who I love."
At that point it just seemed like something inside Rainbow snapped, she glared at me, and I could see her eyes glistening. It surprised me, but before I could say anything to my friend, she got up in my face and growled. "You win, okay?!"
"W-what?"
"Yeah, you heard me. You won okay, you don't need to rub it in!"
I was confused, what was this girl on about? "What are you talking about Rainbow? Won what?" I didn't get an answer, instead Rainbow just turned on her heels and flew off, leaving me feeling horrible. I don't know what I said that could have hurt her like that, and I didn't know what I had apparently won.
Then I thought about it, and my eyes widened. She thought that I. "Oh.. Rainbow.."
Daniel's POV.
Applejack told me she had been trying to get Rainbow Dash to talk, but it didn't go so well. She spoke of what they had said to each other, and it seemed Applejack had figured something out, but she told me it was not her place to tell me.
It only confirmed to me that her issue was with me, not the girls.
I figured that after that heated exchange, I wasn't going to talk to Rainbow that day, or evening, so I decided to strike the next day. Rainbow was still an athlete, she still trained, still ran our morning jogs. Having been trying to give her space I didn't go with her, but looking back on it, I probably should have.
When morning arrived, I was up and about, putting on my running shoes.
If I was going to get through to her, it would be while we were training. Sure, she could simply spread her wings and fly off, but then she would lose, and if there was one thing Rainbow Dash hated more than anything, it was losing.
So I decided to go out before she even woke up, but I didn't stay out in the open, I waited for her to come out and start running, that way she had no excuse to do something else when she saw me. And just like clockwork, she showed up just on time for running.
I watched her for a bit, doing a few stretches before she would run. I had a good view of her, and a chance to really admire and appreciate her body. Despite not being a healthy eater all the time, Rainbow took great care of her body. She trained hard, made sure she was ready for anything, and it showed.
At the gym, she would probably be the girl that could keep up with the guys and still have them drool after her, I knew my mouth was getting wet. Shaking my head, trying to get whatever dirty thoughts I had out of my head, I had to get to her and fix all of this. I didn't want me and Rainbow to be like this, I wanted us to be as we were before, which was a great motivator to catch up to her when she started to run.
She started off with a simple jog, nothing too fast, but far from slow. I made sure to wait for a bit before I started to run, letting her get into it so she would not spot me right away.
Of course when I got closer it didn't take long for her to start noticing me. "Hey Rainbow, can we talk?" I asked as I came up beside her.
She started to jog a little faster, clearly trying to shake me off. "Nothing to talk about."
"Well..." I picked up the pace as well, refusing to let her go before we had talked. "I think we do, you've been acting so uncool lately."
"You don't even know what cool is, you dork." Once again, she increased her speed, almost running now.
"Why are you acting like this? I thought we were friends?"
Rainbow groaned annoyed and started to run. "W-well, shut up!"
"Rainbow, what's going on?"
"Just leave me alone!"
"No!"
Our speed increased, we were no longer jogging or running, we were in a full on sprint. Rainbow was the better runner, there was no denying that, but I had more determination than here in this case. If she really wanted to get away from me, she could simply make her wings grow and fly away, instead they stayed small and she stayed on the ground with me.
We raced down the dirt road, leaving a dusty trail in the orange rays of the morning sun. Rainbow ran well, like always, but I didn't think her heart was in it, she didn't run as if to win, but out of frustration. Or maybe I had just gotten faster? I doubted that, I think it was because she wanted this over with, she wanted to get captured and forced to face and say whatever she needed to get over this.
We came to the small bridge, it was where we usually stopped for a small break, chatted and watched the sun rise over the still mildly soaked grass fields. It seemed there would be no such break, because Rainbow seemed intent on running. I wouldn't let that happen, so I leaped forward and grabbed her wrist.
Rainbow tried to keep running, but I held on and soon enough we were slowed down to a full stop. She kept pulling, refusing to look at me. "Let go Daniel!"
I held on, but was of course careful not to hurt her. "Just calm down for a minute and let's talk!"
"NO!"
"Rainbow what is-Oufh!"
Before I knew what was happening she turned, swinging her arm with such force she managed to punch me in the stomach. She knocked the wind out of me, and my grip loosened enough for her to get her hand free, but she didn't run away, she just stood there, tears running down her eyes as she glared at me.
"Fuck, Rainbow, what the hell..?"
"You did this to me!" She yelled, trying to wipe her eyes, but more tears soon replaced them. "You're a jerk! You're stupid, and you are a big idiot!"
I managed to pull myself together and stood up. "Tell me why then! Why am I an idiot!?"
She stormed towards me, she punched my chest, but now that I was prepared for it, I'd let the harmless punches hit me, letting her vent, while I dodged those that would seriously hurt.
"You make me feel like a filly, like a stupid fluffy candyfloss! Whenever we hang out, you make me feel strange, make me all hot! And I thought, just for a minute I thought we had something special!" Her words were full of hurt, and she kept her punches up, hitting me more with desperation than with anything else, no real power or meaning behind them.
"You decided to make Fluttershy your special somepony, and I can understand that! She's cute, more girly than me, she is caring and kind. But then why, why do you go right ahead and take Applejack?!" Her punches became harder again. "Was there nothing between us then?! Am I not good enough!"
As she got ready for another punch, I reached out and grabbed both her wrists. "Of course you are!"
I had no idea where this was coming from, this was so unlike her. For all her bravado, for all here talk about being the most awesome flyer, was she really insecure about her feelings? As I looked at her I could tell she was hurting, that she was confused and angry with herself. She wasn't angry with Applejack or Fluttershy, maybe not even me. She was scared of being left behind, not being good enough. That couldn't be further from the truth!
She pulled away, managing to get her wrists free. I expected her to try and punch me again, but instead she pushed me. "Then prove it! Come on!" She pushed me harder, forcing me back into the field. "I'm not what you want, just admit it so I can move on!" She kept pushing me and pushing me back.
When she tried to push one final time I grabbed her shoulders, trying to hold her still. "Rainbow, listen to me!" She kept struggling, but she was getting tired of fighting while she was upset. "You are more than good enough, I love you.."
Of course it wouldn't be that easy, because she slapped my hands away. "Prove it then." She said sternly, wiping her eyes. "Prove you are not just saying that to make me feel better."
"No."
She seemed surprised by my answer. "Rainbow, I'm sorry you felt like you were not good enough.. Truth be told, I understand how you feel, because I don't feel good enough for any of you." Letting out a sigh, I sat down in the grass, trying to make sense of it all. "I don't understand how you could feel like that, I mean, you're great, you're a fucking hero, and what am I? An anti social musician living by myself.. How could I ever compare to any of you guys, I can't fly or do magic."
Rainbow seemed to understand, starting to feel a bit silly and embarrassed about her own outbreak. She sighed and sat down beside me, bringing her knees up under her chin. We sat in silence for some time, feeling the sun warm our backs and the cool morning wind gently moving through our hair.
"I always act like all of that girly stuff annoys me, and it does!" She said, adding that last part in a hurry, then blushed. "Truth is, ponies back home always treat me like one of the guys. And that can be awesome, sometimes, but other times, I just want them to treat me as a mare you know.."
I nodded a little, letting her speak and get rid of the things that weighed her down.
"Back in Equestria Applejack and me were always competing, we were both strong, fast, and we were both treated as one of the guys, so I had someone who understood." I started to get the idea how she was feeling, understanding how she got to this point. She continued to explain. "But then we came here, and we were hanging out. We had fun, we talked, worked out, played games.. I started to change, and when you said I was cute, or beautiful, it made me feel happy.. I thought that maybe, just maybe you would look at me as a girl, and not a boy.."
"But then you learned about me, Fluttershy and Applejack?"
Rainbow let out a sigh and nodded. "Yeah.. I just felt like I had been left behind.. If I didn't have you, and I didn't have Applejack, then I would just be alone.." She closed her eyes, groaned in frustration. "I know it's wrong, I should be happy for my friends, and I want to, but.. I just feel so... So not awesome anymore.."
"Heh.." I smiled a little, finding that statement to be amusing, which of course caused her to look at me. "Sorry, it's just.. You not being awesome is a stupid idea.. Rainbow, you rock. I love spending time with you, and there is no one else like you. Had things played out differently, then it could have been you I shared my first kiss with."
She blushed, looking away. "If you asked me to pick one of you girls, and only one, I'm not sure I could do it.. Rarity is right in that I want the whole set, even though I'm new to the whole herding thing. But I want you." I reached out, took her hand in mine and gently stroked it with my thumb. "I love you for you Rainbow, I don't wanna change anything about you." Rainbow wiped her eyes again, and I smirked. "Are you crying again?"
"No you dork, just got something in my eye.." She said, laughing a little before she looked at me with a genuine smile. "I.. Uhm.. I l-like you too, a lot.."
"Wow, after all that, and that's all you can come up with, you like me?" I said in a teasing tone, trying to get her back to the good old Rainbow Danger Dash. "Oufh!"
As I was laughing, she leaped at me like a hungry cat, pinning me to the grass as she pressed her lips against mine. She almost gasped into the kiss, as if not believing she just did what she did, but then refused to let go as I felt her press harder against me.
I'm not sure how long the kiss lasted, I lost track of time, but it was long enough for Rainbow to gasp as our lips departed. "I love you, okay?" She kissed me again. "You're a dork." Kiss. "And you're an idiot!" She kissed me again and again until I took her hands in mine and smirked.
"I love you too Rainbow." She blushed, and I chuckled planting a peck on her lips before I sat up with her on my lap. "We should probably get back."
Rainbow nodded, knowing she owed her friends an explanation. I put my arms around her, knowing she felt terrible for how these last few days had been, but I also knew they would forgive and forget, it was their special power after all.
We walked back, hand in hand. I would have run with her, but her punches kinda arched, so I decided just to walk for now. When we got back, the others could see the change in Rainbow, and see the marks on me, which none of them were too happy about, but I told them it was fine.
Rainbow started to explain, she told them everything, and although it was hard for her, she was honest, she owed them that. She felt better about it all now, telling her friends what had been going on. Applejack was happy to have her friend back, and Fluttershy almost cried as she hugged her. Pinkie was crying though, but it was more the physically impossible amount of crying with tears that was an unhealthy amount for any normal human to shed.
When all was said and done, everything was back to normal in the house. My herd had grown from two ponies to three, and it seemed everything was as it should be!
Although, something was missing..
And as Rainbow excused herself to go get a shower, I knew what it was... I went upstairs, and as expected, the door to the bathroom was unlocked, so I walked inside just as Rainbow had started the shower, and locked the door behind me.
"What took you so long?" She asked with a smirk, sticking her arm out of the shower curtain and waved me over. Damn, I really loved her, I loved them all.
Author's Note
Yaaaay, three chapters in one month!
Chapter edited by: Jason Monroe
How I ended up living with six pony girls?
Sonic Rainbang (Mature Content)
Author's Note
WARNING!
It's important to note that this minisode can be skipped if you do not want to read any of this. You won't lose out on the main story, this is just a bit extra.
Sonic Rainbang (Mature Content)
She knew I was there, but she didn't turn around to face me, either because she couldn't, or because she wanted to tease me. Her hands moved slowly around her body, using the hot water from the shower to clean herself from the run we had earlier.
I moved through the shower curtain, she still didn't turn, I moved closer, so close that her cute butt pressed against my crotch. Rainbow gasped, biting her lip and shakes a little. My hands move to each side of her hips, slowly sliding upwards, and as my hands move up, she lifts her arms up, allowing me free movement.
Rainbow let out a small moan, moving her arms back to reach around my head as she leaned her head back on my shoulder. I turned my head down, kissing her neck as she allowed me better access. My hands reached her bosom and I slid my hands under her perky breasts.
"Hh!" She inhaled sharply, feeling me lift her breasts, feeling their weight in my hands. "D-Daniel.." She whispered longingly, turning her head and started to lick and kiss my jawline. The hot water moved down our bodies, relaxing our muscles we had used to sprint down the road not long ago.
My manhood was already hard, and Rainbow could feel it poking against her firm sporty ass. Moving her right arm down, she gently took a hold of my rod, making me moan out a responds and wince by reflex.
"S-sorry, does it hurt?" She asked, cutely concerned about doing all of this right.
I shook my head, starting to move my hands more, massaging her breasts and moving my fingers around her hard nipples. She moaned and I replied to her. "No, I'm fine, just surprised me.." I turned my head, my lips meeting hers for a brief moment, sharing a wet kiss.
Relieved by my words, and inspired by our kiss, Rainbow gently started to stroke my cock, moving her hand up and down, stimulating me more and more. I moaned into the kiss, massaging her breasts a bit more aggressively than before, causing her to shiver and moan out as well.
She kept stroking me for a while, but finally I decided to try something new. Placing my hands on her shoulders, I gently turned her around with her back to the wall. I started to kiss her neck, then slowly moving down, kissing her body as I went down. From her neck came her chest, I made sure to give her bosom the attention it deserved, which made her moans all the more lewd and louder.
I moved my kisses down her stomach, making her do some sharp intakes, biting her lower lip as I passed her belly button. Finally on my knees, my kisses reached her crotch, something that made her tense up in anticipation. I didn't leave her waiting for long however, and soon enough I moved in, carefully licking her slid, my tongue following it the best I could.
"Ahh-hh-hha-ah!" She moaned, placing a hand on the top of my head, then both of them as her hand opened and closed as she felt me teasing her. "Danie-ahh... By the, hh! S-sun, AH!" The way her body and hands acted told me it took effort not to grab my hair more tightly than she did.
She could feel me move closer into her, stimulating as much as I could, making her moans so loud she placed her hand over her mouth in attempts to keep the others from hearing. The longer I went on, the more her hands moved through my hair, pressing my head more into her in an attempt to make me go deeper.
"Oh yes-ah-hh-hahhh, yes, yes...!"
Finally she couldn't take anymore, she let out what I could only describe as a growl and looked down at me like a hungry cat.
"Daniel.. Take me..."
She didn't need to ask me twice, I wanted her, and as I stood up she placed her hands on my shoulders, pressing into me as I stood up fully. We gazed into each others eyes for a second or two before she moved into me, taking my head into her hands and pressed her lips against mine.
The mix of the kiss and the wet shower made the kiss extra wet and loud, Rainbow kept pressing into me, as if attempting to make the kiss more intense than it already was. She managed to push me against the wall behind me, grinding against me a little.
I responded by grabbing her ass harder, making her moan as she felt my hands dig into her. I pushed back, freeing my back from the wall but not from her hands. Rainbow moved her hands around my back, her nails moved across my skin, making me wince a little, but still the act excited me.
Her back met the wall, not hard enough to hurt, but enough to make her grin and lean in, biting my lower lip teasingly. She was wild, and for a moment I almost thought she was going for blood before she released me. She let go however, giving my lips a quick lick before she looked intensely into my eyes.
"Take me big guy, show me you really are a stallion!"
Her voice was challenging, almost like if daring me to fuck her and show her I could tame her. I'm not sure anyone could ever tame her, but I was sure going to do my best. Squeezing her ass tighter I moved my manhood into her, ramming her without any sort of mercy. She arched her back, letting out a long moan, her nails digging into me even more.
"Yyess!"
She lifted her leg up, making it easier to go deeper into her. I grabbed her leg by her thigh to help her hold the position even longer. Not wasting any time I started to rock my hips back and forth, letting my rod stimulate her hot and wet flower. Rainbow responded quickly, moaning, howling, this time not even trying to keep it down.
She moved as much as she could as well, refusing to let me have full control, but it hardly made any difference, she was mine, and she knew it. Moving into me more, she did whatever she could to tease me and dare me to fuck her harder, biting, sucking and kissing my neck, daring me to do it harder and faster.
Fluttershy was more gentle and elegant, Applejack was more balanced and playful, Rainbow Dash on the other hand was wild, almost to the point I imagined I could spank her ass and she would love it, so I did. She let out a yelp, embracing me even harder, she seemed to enjoy it, so I gave her two more, making her growl and bite my neck, refusing to submit.
"Harder!" She demanded, licking my lips and then moved in for a quick kiss.
She wanted to feel herself getting taken, and so I moved as fast and as hard as I could without the danger of slipping in the shower. She continued to moan and howl, letting me know through her body she loved every second of this. I could only agree with her.
"Ah yes, do it, hhh! Ahh-hha! Harder! Harder! A-ooh!"
Rainbow demanded speed and effort, I gave it my all, but soon enough we both felt we were reaching the edge. I kept moving until I felt my muscles tensing and then with a howl of my own, we both climaxed. Rainbow let out a moan, grabbing me by the hair as she pushed herself as close as she could possibly get.
She was trembling, feeling herself let out everything that had been building up for some time. Then, as I slowly let my rod come out, she shivered in pleasure, leaning more against the wall. If not for the water we would have been sweating, the whole bathroom had steamed up, and for now we shut off the water, slowly sliding down the walls, sitting down in the big shower, panting and looking at each other.
I had never seen Rainbow like this, she looked, vulnerable wouldn't be the right word, but exposed. She had shown a part of herself not many would see, she had allowed me to feel what few had been allowed to feel, and she had surrendered her body and heart to me, as I had with her.
She quickly put on a playful smirk and nodded to the shower head. "That's what I call a shower.."
I snorted, leaning my head back against the wall. "I'm the one who has to pay the water bill you know.."
We both shared a small chuckle and she stood up. "Wanna get cleaned up? for real this time."
Smiling, I stood up and kissed her. "Sounds awesome.."
She giggled a little, nudging me before placing a peck on my cheek. "I love you, you big stupid dork.."
"I love you too, Rainbow Dash."
View Online
How I ended up living with six pony girls?
Chapter 16: Pinkie's Super Amazing Well Planned Out Date Day!!
Saturday is probably the best day of the week. It is the day you can sleep in, enjoy the warm comforts of your bed and just snuggle up. Somehow now that the house was a bit more lively it felt even better, even more special knowing you could just lay in your nest and relax while life went on outside your door.
It was that half asleep half awake situation. I was aware of the warmth of the bed, the sheets, the pillows, the breasts pressing against my face and--- Wait WHAT?! My eyes open wide and I'm met with a pink world of soft mountains. Doesn't take me long to figure out what's going on. "Pinkie!?" I ask as I move back a little in surprise. Right on the money, she lays beside me, giggling.
"Morning sleepyhead!"
I can tell she hasn't been sleeping, she's too upbeat and full of energy. How the hell did she get in here and into my bed without me noticing? Was she a secret ninja? Still, after quite a few mornings like this I would have thought I had gotten used to it. In a way I have, I don't get too mad anymore, not that I was really mad before, but it was more like an intrusion before, now it just feels like... like something Pinkie would do, and like every force of nature, you had to accept that there were just some things you cannot control. Pinkie fell into that category nicely.
I sit up and run a hand through my hair as I try to focus on the real world. "Mmm, Pinkie? You know I like to sleep in. What's going on?" Usually Pinkie would wait with morning snuggle until 8 or nine on Saturdays, but it was half an hour too early.
"Danny! Today is a very important day!" She got up on her knees, then started to bounce as she spoke with such excitement. "I got us tickets for an amusement park!"
"An amusement park? What, for all of us?" I asked a little startled, not so much of the idea of all of us going, but more like what that would cost. Which leads to another interesting question. "Wait, how did you get us tickets anyway?"
"Of course not, silly head! Just you and me, it's date day! Oh, and I bought them online with your credit card!"
Believe it or not, I was actually not pissed she had used my credit card. It wasn't about the money, but there was a serious talk to be had there. There was something else to the way that Pinkie spoke. Pinkie was always happy, bouncing and excited, but this seemed different.
I have no idea how to explain it, but it was like she was more giddy, like she was glowing. I wasn't sure what it was about her this time that stuck out, but it made me feel all warm. She wanted us to go on a date, the idea wasn't bad, not bad at all. I was going to do something anyway, I wanted to win over Pinkie, Rarity and Twilight, but Pinkie seemed to beat me to it.
That was just like her. So, how could I refuse? I gave her a small smile. "Sure, that sounds awesome. Can't wait."
"Yaaay! It's going to be so much fun!! We'll leave at nine!!"
Before I could ask her to repeat that she was already out there door, leaving me there to wonder how much of the day she had already planned out.
After a quick change, a shower, and brushing my teeth, I went downstairs to join the others for breakfast. The rest of the girls beamed as they saw me, and we exchanged morning greetings as per usual. It wasn't long after I sat down that I noticed how oddly the girls were looking at me. They seemed amused, even tried to keep down their giggles.
Finally I just put down my fork and looked at them. "What?"
Rarity held her hand to her mouth, trying to stifle her giggles, but failed in the attempt. "Nothing darling, we just heard a little birdie tell us Pinkie is taking you on a date?"
Did they find it funny Pinkie had asked me out and not the other way around. "Yeah that's right. She invited me to the amusement park, uhm, is something funny?"
Twilight shook her head. "No, it's just."
"We’ve never really seen Pinkie Pie so nervous before." Fluttershy finished.
"Yeah!" Rainbow agreed. "Usually she’s just being all weird and hyper, but she’s really excited for your date, like, girl like excited."
And once again Rainbow showed off her amazing articulation skills. However what they said did peak my interest. Was Pinkie really nervous? Now that I thought about it, I had never seen her nervous about anything. Anxious maybe, but never straight out nervous about hanging out with a friend.
But then, I wasn't just a friend, was I? I was trying to court her, but she was taking the first step. It wasn't the first time she had done so either. She had snuck out to party with me, she had even kissed me. Pinkie was probably the one in the house that was most out there when it came to her emotions and affection. So all in all, I shouldn't be surprised.
"That girl is more nervous than a raindrop in the desert." Applejack chuckled, sipping on her apple juice. "You make sure to treat her right, ya hear?"
That was a little unexpected, but then I saw the look they were all giving me. They cared about Pinkie, more so now that they knew she was nervous and worried about something for the first time. Pinkie had been such a bright star here, she always cheered me and the others up, she baked, she always made sure we all had a good time. Pinkie deserved this, she deserved a special day.
I smiled a little and nodded. "Don't worry, I'll make sure she'll get a day she won't forget anytime soon." The five girls gave me a smile in return and we continued breakfast shortly thereafter.
Around nine I stood outside by my truck, we didn't need the bus since it was only me and Pinkie going out this time. Hearing that Pinkie actually felt nervous made me even more nervous! Pinkie was never nervous, so I had been fine, we were just going to have a good time and enjoy our date.
I blamed myself. Even if Pinkie was silly and always upbeat, she was still a mare, I mean girl. She deserved a special date, she deserved me making an effort, they all did, but Pinkie, she had been so brave throughout all of this. I don't know where her strength comes from, but sometimes I think she may be the strongest out of all of them.
Letting out a sigh I lean back against the truck and look up. The weather is starting to change, it's still sunny and warm, but summer is ending. To be honest, I'm not even sure how much time has passed since they arrived, the days just seem to have collided into one another. Sometimes it feels like they've been here for ages, other times, it feels like the fastest summer in my life.
However long it has been, I'm grateful for the time I have with them all. They have certainly brightened my days up. Speaking of, Pinkie stepped out of the house, smiling at me, beaming really.
"Alright, ready to go!"
Like always, her clothes were colorful and reflected her personality perfectly. I couldn't help but smile back at her. "Wow, you look good, Pinkie."
She grinned with a slight pink color rising to her cheeks. "You really think so?"
"Yeah, absolutely." I nodded, feeling my heart flutter a little. Her smile was sweet, and her eyes seemed to beam with excitement. I myself couldn't help but feel excited as well.
Last time we had been out together was at the birthday party of my best friend Michael. It was there we shared our first kiss, an evening I wasn't going to forget anytime soon. Turning to my truck, I opened the door for her, and she skipped over to my side, planted a quick peck on my cheek, giggled, and got into her seat.
We drove off, accompanied by waves from our friends. It was pretty far to the amusement park, so we had plenty of time to talk. Strangely enough, we hardly did any talking at the beginning. Slowly but surely we started to talk. Not about anything special or anything in particular, small stuff you know?
Pinkie was often very bouncy, excitable, and often enough, her energy was just all over the place. Though I had experienced how she could be like at other times. She could be calm, clear, and have a focused, yet calm conversation. I experienced that the very first night the girls arrived at my farm.
She was clear in her points, her observations, and showed a level of insight that could still take me by surprise. Now, it wasn't like we were discussing deep and personal things, but I was surprised at the simple and calm conversation we had. Sure, she was still bouncy, and had a large excited smile on her face, but she never let it get too much.
The show did get a lot of things right about her life, her interests, and personality, but talking to her like this, opened up a whole new path of insights. Really, it was like that with all the girls, and in hindsight that should be expected. You can't really cover every single little detail of a character's life and thoughts in a show. You can't show every single detail of their life, every single second.
You could get a pretty good overview, understand the important events, but there was something else about knowing the small details as well. It felt more personal, more intimate even, and I found myself feeling closer to her than I did before. Yep, the ride was that long.
But soon enough we finally arrived, and I was faced with my old enemy, finding a parking spot.
We still had time before lunch, so it wasn't as bad as I feared, but we weren’t the only ones arriving. Many families had gotten the same idea as Pinkie, so it meant it was a battle for whatever space we could find. Luckily, Pinkie seemed to be able to turn everything into a game, and so masterfully guided me to the finish line, AKA, an empty parking space.
I had barely turned off the car before Pinkie opened her door, and bounced out. She gasped dramatically, running a few feet ahead of the car and marveled at the colorful wall some hundred meters away or so. You could just about see some of the tall attractions beyond the wall, and you could hear laughter and joyful screams. This was apparently enough to impress Pinkie, and she turned to me with an impatient and excited look in her eyes.
"Come on Danny!" She squealed while bouncing towards me before grabbing my hand and hauling me towards the main entrance. I barely had enough time to lock my car, but I couldn't help but feel kind of excited as well.
I don't know how it happened, or how it was even possible, but luck seemed to be on our side. As we went up to the ticket booth, there were pretty much no lines, only one or two people, and then it was our turn. Maybe Pinkie's cutie mark should be a four leaf clover instead of three balloons.
We had barely gotten our tickets before Pinkie once again took my hand, and dragged me into the park. As soon as we were free from any crowd, though still standing near the entrance, she let go of my hands and twirled as she took in everything around her with an over excited look.
I have to admit, seeing her like this made me happy. It was like she was in her element, more so even than that time she snuck out to join my friend's birthday party. Before I knew it, she sprinted towards me, holding her arms out, and jumped, squealing as she did so. I just barely managed to put a foot back to brace myself for the impact, and held out my arms to catch her.
Her body slammed into mine, and her arms moved around to embrace me in a tight hug. "This is going to be the most super amazing well planned out date day ever!" She declared, planting her soft, cotton candy flavored lips on mine in a soft kiss.
To say I was taken by surprise would be putting it mildly, but I didn't mind. My arms were around her, holding her close as we shared a passionate, yet quick kiss. Once our lips parted again, she took my hand and started to drag me along on this new adventure of hers.
"Come on! I wanna try everything, twice!"
I couldn't help but laugh, feeling myself getting immersed in her enthusiasm. It had been a long time since I was last at this amusement park, I could hardly remember how long ago it was. It had been with my parents, we celebrated my graduation. I hadn't been here since, but now I was back, and with a girl no less.
Well, a girl would be a mild way of putting it. She was so much more than that. A magical pony from another dimension kind of more. Remember when things used to make sense? Yeah, me neither.
By this time, I've learned just to go with the flow. I'm a human, actively dating creatures from another dimension. I'm a human, creating a herd of pony girls from a kids show. If my parents were alive, how would I have tried to explain that to them?
There is that strange rush of emotions when you first meet your partner's parents and when introducing your partner to your own parents. It's a nerve wracking experience, something I've only experienced once in my life. I felt like I was about to introduce my life partner to them, which of course I was not, and I was not even 18 at the time.
How would I have fared if I had showed up with six girls at once?
I could pretty much see it all before me, stepping off that old bus, greeting my parents at the door with an entourage of girlfriends. My dad would have probably lost his jaw as it would have fallen to the floor below. My mother, hm, I think she would be suspicious, but ultimately, I think she would have gotten along well with all of them.
Granted, I was not dating them all as of yet, but since that discussion in my living room, I think it was pretty clear I loved them all, and I was actively trying to create a herd. How I ended up deciding that still seems insane to me, and I'm still having trouble believing it all at times.
Thinking about my family, knowing the fact I would never get to introduce them to these six amazing girls made me sad. Not only that, but it reminded me that at some point, maybe, they would be going home to their own world, and I do not know what to do or say when that time comes.
Maybe it all comes down to th-SLAM!
"Ow!" I winched, putting my free hand to the shoulder where I'd been punched. "What was that for?" I asked, looking at Pinkie who was giving me a more serious look than I had expected from her.
She held up her finger, as if warning me, or scolding me. Then just before she said anything, a small smirk appeared on her lips. "No more sad and serious thoughts, that can wait for later chapters."
"W-what later chapt-"
She cut me off. "Ooooh, lookie! A roller coaster, let's go!"
Taking my hand again, she pulled me towards the line to the ride. It was this massive thing, tracks moving in almost all directions, clearly one for the thrill seekers, and thus, clearly one for Pinkie Pie. She was almost shaking with excitement, her hand tightening around mine, but not in an uncomfortable way.
Her hand was soft, and it kept squeezing mine, as if making sure I was still there. I looked at her, smiled, and squeezed her hand back, running my thumb back and forth affectionately. Pinkie giggled, and looked like she was about to place a peck on my cheek, but then it was our turn and she dragged me forward and we got into one of the trains.
That was basically how our date began, in laughter, screams, and during the two loops, my life passing before my eyes. Pinkie loved every second, and we even bought the picture they took when we rode the ride. It was a nice memento I thought, though she was intent on getting a picture on every ride we took from there on, even on those that did not provide it.
You won't hear me complain, I was having a blast, and Pinkie seemed intent on not letting me dwell on any worrying thoughts. Which of course made me wonder, if that was her plan all along. Even if it was, I didn't have time to think about it, something was happening all the time, and she kept clinging to me throughout the day.
Well, I was happy, I was content, and I had a good time. Which was the point after all, so I decided to simply let loose, and go with the flow, letting Pinkie take the reins and lead me to whatever crazy scheme she had cooked up now.
Twilight's POV.
"Twilight!" A voice said, bringing me out of my thoughts, not to mention the book on human history.
"Hm?" I looked up to see Rarity laying on the couch next to me. She was watching one of those reality shows, something about an island or something. I've never really been interested in those kinds of shows, I enjoy documentaries more. "Sorry Rarity, I was just focused on this book."
Rarity raised an eyebrow, telling me she did not believe me. "You've not turned a page for the last fifteen minutes darling. Whatever is the matter?"
I sigh, closing the book I've hardly been reading for a while. "I don't know, I'm just thinking."
"About what?"
"It's hard to explain, I don't even know how to explain it." Rarity simply gave me a small knowing smile, and I felt a bit uneasy. Rarity was incredibly observant and insightful when she wanted to be.
Rarity giggled, sitting up, and then moved to lay on her side, but this time with her head closer to me. Her deep blue eyes studied me, I could feel it. "Darling, is this about the whole herd thing?"
I sighed, of course it was. The idea itself was terrifying enough, I'd never been courted before, I'd never even flirted with anypony before I met Daniel. Though I had no idea that I had been flirting before Rarity explained it to me. Even now the words I spoke back to him that one time heated up my face. 'Stop staring at my stunning little ass, and get to work.'
"I take your blushing as a yes." She giggled. "Do you want to talk about it?"
Did I want to talk about it? A part of me wanted to, well, a big part of me. I knew from my friendship lessons it was always good to talk about your problems with friends, to get a fresh perspective on things. I took a deep breath, calmed my nerves and put the book away. "It's just, I do not know how I should feel about it all. On one hoof, oh, I mean hand, I do care about him a lot." I let out a sigh. "But on the other hand, I have no experience in this, so how do I know what I feel is real?"
A snort came from Rarity, which surprised me for sure, and made me look at her. "Twilight, darling. No one can tell you how you feel but you, but even I can tell you're infatuated by our host."
I couldn't deny that, but how could I know what I felt was real, and not just a heat of the moment kind of thing? Friendship had taken time to understand, and I still had lessons to learn, but now I was going to learn about love as well? This was so frustrating! There were no books on the subjects, well, no one that put my mind at ease, or explained what I needed to know.
"Rarity," I finally said, looking her directly in the eyes. "How do you know you love Daniel?"
"I don't know." She answered straight away, still smiling.
"What?"
"I don't know if I truly love him, yet." She smirked, sending me a small playful wink. "But I do know I have a crush on him, and I know that I want him."
I tilted my head, not sure I understood. "Want him?"
Rarity simply giggled. "Darling, he's been with three of us already. We know he can be loving and gentle, because he's been with Fluttershy. We know he's strong, and can take a lot, because he's been with Applejack. And well I'm pretty sure we can conclude he has great stamina and endurance, because he's been with Rainbow Dash." My face grew redder and redder with each word, but before I could ask anything, or she could continue, a voice called out.
"Rarity!"
Both me and Rarity looked over towards the kitchen. Applejack was standing there, hand on her hips, looking at Rarity like she had caught a younger sister swearing in the house. Rarity just giggled, and clearing didn't seem to regret her words.
"Oh please Applejack, are you going to argue?"
Applejack blushed, then walked towards us. "Well, no I ain't, but what happens in the bedroom is a private matter."
"It wasn't in the bedroom though." Rarity teased, earning her a warning glare from Applejack.
"Oh do calm down, dear. I'm only teasing." Rarity assured, then looked back at me. "But my point is still valid." She insisted, while Applejack seemed to agree, though seeming not to like it. "I just don't crave him, because of the obvious, but we've all experienced how much of a gentlecolt he is."
"He’s quite honest, and a hard worker." Applejack agreed, blushing as she moved a hand up to her blonde hair and started to fiddle with it. "He’d be a good dad."
"I don't know if what I am feeling is true love or not." Rarity admitted, looking me right in the eyes. She seemed more serious than before. "But I want to explore that feeling, and if it is indeed love I feel, then I want to know."
Applejack nodded, deciding to contribute with some advice. "You have to find out for yourself, sugarcube. No one is forcing you to do this, so what's the harm of you exploring your feelings? Just like one of your fancy experiments."
I smiled at that, both of them were right. I had to find out for myself, and I needed to explore these feelings. Rarity herself was not sure, but she wanted to find out if they could be together, if what she felt was real. So it stood to reason I should do that too. If it was not meant to be, then I would step back, and Daniel would respect it, or at least, I hope he will.
"Don't worry yourself, Twilight," said Applejack. "You'll figure it out, just take one step at a time."
"That's right, darling. Do this on your own terms. I know I will."
Again I smiled, feeling more calm. "Thank you girls."
Daniel's POV.
We had been on rides for some time now, and finally hunger had made its way to our consciousness, and so we found a café to get something to eat. Pinkie was still very much into all of this, like everything was a new and exciting experience. It kind of was, everything she did in this world was new.
Even something as simple as ordering food seemed to be enjoyable to her, not that she screamed and yelled when she did so, she was surprisingly calm about it. She smiled at me, as she often does, her eyes studying me, with a hint of playfulness. "So, what do you want to try after lunch?" I asked, breaking the silence.
"Hmm, oh, how about that big roller-coaster?" She asked, her smile growing even bigger.
I chuckled, shaking my head and patted my stomach. "Don't think that'll be a good idea right after lunch. Better start off with something less extreme." I thought for a moment, then I remembered something, or rather, I remembered a certain ride. "You know, I might have something perfect for us to try after lunch."
Pinkie seemed curious, her eyes sparkled with joy as she swayed a little. "What is it?!"
I simply shook my head, smirking a bit. "It's a surprise, but I think you will like it." She wanted to squeal in excitement, but held it in and simply beamed at me.
Our food then arrived, and we happily dug in. I had ordered a burger with some fries, the girls were used to me eating meat by now, they themselves had started developing a taste for it in my world. Not hugely, but they were slowly coming around to it. Pinkie had decided to be daring and decided to order fish and chips, while you could argue it was hardly meat anymore, it was still a huge leap from what she was used to. Thankfully she seemed to be enjoying it, and didn't hesitate eating more.
After a few minutes, though, I looked up at her and asked. "Hey Pinkie, can I ask you something?"
She stopped munching for a second, looking me directly in the eyes. "Mm?"
"Well, I was just wondering," I started, feeling slightly nervous about approaching this subject. "Are you not nervous? You know, about this whole relationship thing? About you guys going home at some point?"
"Oh..." Pinkie seemed surprised, then a little sad. Taking a moment to find the right words, her eyes moved to her hand in her lap. "Well, to be honest Daniel, I am pretty scared." Her voice was small, careful, and held none of that usual cheer I had gotten so used to. "I'm scared of losing you, of losing my friends."
Pinkie admitted she felt exactly like I did, which made me wonder, how could I have earned such devotion? Okay maybe devotion was too strong a word, but I was just me, a random human in the wide world, from another dimension. How could I have captured the eye of these six girls?
As if sensing my internal struggle, she looked up at me and sent me a warm smile. "You see me." she said suddenly, confusing me.
"What?"
"You see me, that's enough for me." She let out a small giggle. "You see me, and I want to show you all of me, because I love you." It was such a direct bold statement to make I had no idea what to say to that. "Love does not need a reason, Daniel. I just know I love you."
"But-"
She held up a finger, smirking, and said, "Don't be like Twilight. Don't try and understand everything, just follow your heart." Had that line come from any normal human being, I would have probably cringed so hard it could be measured with the right equipment.
But when it came from her, or any of them I imagined, it really had an impact on me. Maybe I had been overthinking it, maybe it was better just to go with the flow and see where I ended up. Pinkie's smile grew slightly, and then she continued. "That's why I don't want to waste time thinking about what might come, I'd rather just enjoy the here and now!" She pushed the empty tray away from her, then stood and held out her hand. "So how about we continue our date?!"
I looked at her, maybe in slight awe. Pinkie had managed to surprise me before, her maturity always did take me off guard, and it was no exception this time. I smiled, stood up and took her hand. Luckily I had already paid, so after discarding out trays, we left the café in order to do as she suggested, continue our date.
After lunch, we walked along the many paths through the park, towards the center. Pinkie and I were holding hands, not just because we enjoyed it, but because she had a habit of running ahead and getting lost in the crowd. I say lost, but she always finds me, somehow, and almost gives me a heart attack when she suddenly jumps out of nowhere. So this is safer, for my heart at least.
She was excited to see where I was taking her, on the way she kept asking about the ride I was taking her to, listing off any possible ride she could think of. After a few minutes, I stopped and gave her hand a small tug, signaling her to look at me. "Alright Pinkie, we're here." Didn't take her long to spot what I was meaning.
Ahead of us was a massive structure of steel beams. She smiled, looking at me and did some small excited bouncing. "A Ferris Wheel!" Moving closer, she hugged me tightly and planted a peck on my cheek. "Hurry, hurry!" She squeezed my hand, and once again dragged me towards the ride.
We didn't have to wait in line for very long, and soon enough we were on our way up above every right in the car. Pinkie held back a squeal, and for a moment I was afraid I had to hold her back from not jumping up and down, but she simply scooted closer to me, and gently rested her head on my shoulder.
"It's beautiful from up here." She sighed happily.
I nodded, putting my arm around her. "That it is."
She snuggled closer to me, and we spent some time just enjoying the view. Just as we passed the top, she turned her head, and her lips started to plant small pecks on my cheek and jawline. I was a little surprised, but turned my head as well, and my lips quickly found hers.
It started out as small innocent pecks, but little by little they increased in intensity. Our lips lingered longer, grew deeper, and before I knew it we had spent at least three rides on the Ferris wheel.
We left the ride, I being a little more embarrassed than Pinkie, since the operator had just decided to let us make out in peace. Though it was nice of him, my ears were still burning slightly. Pinkie however found it funny, and I could not help but agree and laugh alongside her.
Our day continued, and we explored the rest of the park. We tried everything we were allowed to, though Pinkie did manage to sneak into a ride mostly for children, but it was hilarious seeing her in that tiny car on the kid track.
This was the first time I had been out with Pinkie alone for such a long time, and it was a very interesting experience. When I say interesting I don't mean it wasn't fun, but it really was an experience that took me out of my comfort zone. Normally when you're out in public, you do your best not to look like a fool, or stand out in any bad way.
Pinkie however, she embraced whatever attention she got, and she got a lot of it. She wasn't acting like a fool, or a maniac, she was surprisingly self controlled in her actions, at least, compared to Pinkie on the show. Of course I had seen that side of her as well, but Pinkie was amazingly good at reading the crowd around her. I don't know how to explain it, but it was like she knew just what energy level to set herself to make herself entertaining.
I would never have the balls to do what she did. A group of animal mascots were singing and dancing on a stage, and Pinkie just moved up and joined them. I was sure she was going to be dragged away by security at first, but she absolutely killed it up there. How she knew the lyrics to the songs I had no idea, and how she was able to dance so perfectly with the mascots is beyond me.
The crowd loved her, and so did the mascots. Even I was enjoying the show by then, but it just showed how much Pinkie embraced life compared to so many others, or me. Now I hold no illusion about the fact that had it not been Pinkie, had it just been your average guy like me, I would be sitting in a police cruiser by now. I'm sure some Pony magic was involved, though how it works in my world and how she does it I have no clue. It did however make the day a lot more fun, and yes, I had a total blast.
We stayed at the park far longer than I had expected, I had thought we would be back late afternoon at the latest, but we ended up staying until the place closed. It was a long trip home, and we stopped to get some fast food on the way for some quick dinner, so by the time we came home the others had already gone to bed.
How late it was I don't know, I didn't check the time, but it was late enough for the house to be completely dark when we returned. I was pretty exhausted as we entered the house, and I think Pinkie was too. That, or she was just being quiet so not to wake up the others.
None of us went to the stairs, instead we just moved into the living room, turning on a few lights, not many, and sat ourselves down on the big couch. Both of us let out a tired but satisfied sigh.
"That was fun.." I said, laying my head back and looking up at the ceiling.
Pinkie giggled, moving closer and rested her head on my chest. "Was it as good for you as it was for me?"
I snorted a laugh, having not expected her to make a dirty joke. "Yeah, it was." Moving my arm around her, I held her close and looked down at her. "Thank you for today, Pinkie. I really had fun."
She nuzzled into my chest for a moment, then looked up at me with a sweet smile. "Me too, I had so much fun today with you."
"We will have to do it again."
Pinkie giggled. "I would like that." Then she moved herself closer, her tone dropping some as her lips moved closer to mine. "I would like that very much.."
Our lips met in a sweet and soft kiss. Our eyes were closed, and we let ourselves get lost in one another. Pinkie and I had an amazing day today, and I doubt I could have made a date as fun as she did. As our lips moved against one another, my hand found its way to her thigh, and she gracefully moved it up so she straddled me, moving herself closer.
"I love you, Daniel.."
My heart jumped. "I love you too.."
Author's Note
Chapter edited by: Jason Monroe
How I ended up living with six pony girls?
Slice of Pie (Mature Content)
Author's Note
WARNING!
It's important to note that this minisode can be skipped if you do not want to read any of this. You won't lose out on the main story, this is just a bit extra.
I'm trying to bring a new kink and action into each mature minisode, so just be warned.
Slice of Pie (Mature Content)
"Mmmm, mmmh... Mmmm, y.. Oh..."
Pinkie moaned, moving herself against me as our kiss had grown deeper within only a few seconds. Her hips rolled back and forth, grinding lower half against mine. My hands in the meantime had slowly moved up from her thighs, up under her skirt and found their way to her plump rear.
She giggled, slowly moving her lips away from mine, but only by an inch. "You really do like our plots.." I blushed, but couldn't help but give a little nod. It made her giggle again, plant another peck on my lips before she leaned back just a little. "Then what about this..?"
Slowly she started to move off me, gliding down to the floor, on her knees. Then, with a playful smirk, she pulled off her shirt, revealing her lovely bosom, trapped in the pink bra. I couldn't be sure, but it almost seemed like they had grown, not that I had seen them this bare before, but I got the sense they were bigger than what I had given them credit for.
Biting her lower lip, she moved her hands to my pants, undid the belt, and unzipped my pants. I held my breath in anticipation, and I didn't have to wait long before I felt her soft hand pull my rod out. Already it was reacting to her touch, growing in her hand, which only made her giggle a bit.
Pinkie didn't speak, instead she simply held my manhood in her hands, inspecting it with open curiosity. I knew Applejack had sex with a stallion before she met me, but I had no idea about the other girl's sexual experience. Pinkie seemed intrigued, which only made her look cute. Maybe I saw it coming in the back of my mind, but I still felt slightly surprised as she moved her lips closer, and planted a careful peck on the head of my manhood.
I inhaled sharply, having never felt a woman's lips on my rod before. Finding my reaction adorable, she started to plant more pecks along the shaft, starting from the head, and moving down towards my balls. I could hear each kiss clearly, which only made my own heart beat faster with excitement. My hands clenched tightly, and my body tensed. Once she reached my testicles, she wrapped her hand more around my shaft, and started to stroke it.
Any man will freely admit, it is a tense moment if something intimate is happening down there, something that borders to fear. Because men know just how sensitive that area is, even a flick with a finger can hurt like hell, so imagine how nervous, and yet excited I was when she popped one of them into her mouth, and started to suck on it.
"Ahhh, ffff... mmh.... Pinkie..."
I moaned, closing my eyes tightly, feeling her tongue explore, while her hand stroked my cock. It was an insane feeling. On one hand I felt so great, but at the same time I got nervous because of how sensitive your balls are, but that mix of pleasurer and nervousness strangely enough felt pretty erotic. ¨
This service went on for.. I don't know, I was lost in my own little world, but at some point she stopped, removing her hand from my shaft, and gave it a long lick that traced from the root, all the way up to the tip, where she planted another peck. I moaned, and she smiled, not at me, but at my manhood, like she had found a new candy she liked.
Without another word, she scooted even closer, but didn't get up from the floor. Instead, she moved her chest closer, and before I knew it, her chest swallowed up my rod between it's mountains, surrounding it with pure bliss.
"Holy... Fff-fuck... Pinkie..."
She giggled, pressing her breasts together with her hands. My rod is poking out from between her soft round orbs. Looking down, she just barely managed to plant a kiss on it, before she started to move her chest up and down. Of course I started to moan, but I was not the only one. Pinkie seemed to be getting off on this as well, servicing me. Her movements made it so her bosom massaged my rod up and down in a fast motion, stimulating me towards the breaking point.
I did my best to keep my voice down, not wanting one of the girls to come down and discover this little event, especially not since I was so close to it. "P-Pinkie, I'm... Gonna.. I'm gonna-ahhh!"
For a moment, I thought I was going to decorate her mountains with some snow, but without warning, she moved her head down, her lips managing to just surround the head as I released my lust. At the time I did not care how she managed it from her position, I just leaned my head back, eyes closed, and placed a hand over my own mouth and did my best to keep whatever sounds I might make down to a minimum.
Pinkie though, she swallowed up every last bit, and didn't seem to hesitate at all. When it was over, she removed herself, seeming to taste it, as if considering. Then she smiled, licked her lips and stood up, releasing my half soft manhood from the valley of pleasure.
At that moment, I didn't think we could get any farther, but Pinkie had other ideas. She turned around, her back facing me, and in one graceful and slow motion, she moved the skirt down, bending over with her legs straight and bubbly rear in the air for me to gaze upon.
Giggling she planted herself on my lap, each hand on my thighs as she started to grind herself against me. She wasn't done, and tried to her my member hard again, which would be little to no challenge for her. In response, I slid my hands up from her hips, up her sides, and up to her back where her bra was.
With a simple flick of the fingers, the bra opened, freeing her bosom. The bra was almost pushed off by her bosom, and they came into the open with a satisfying bounce. Pinkie moaned, and slipped her hands out of the bra, tossing it aside and leaned back into my chest.
My hands found her breasts explored their shape and weight. She moaned, enjoying my hands exploring her chest. Didn't take long before she felt me beneath her again, and without saying anything, she lifted herself just enough to position my manhood, slid aside her panties and moved it to her slit. Licking her lips, she looked over her shoulder, a hungry look in her eyes as she suddenly moved down, gasping as I entered her, stimulating her inner walls.
Quickly she placed a hand over her own mouth, not wanting to scream or moan too loudly as she felt my shaft move deeper into her. Finally, she had taken me in as much as she could, and quickly started to move her hips and herself up and down, riding me.
"Mmmm, yeshh...Ah...Ahhhhhmmmnnnnhhh!"
Pinkie seemed to be in pure bliss, never hesitating in any actions she took. She picked up speed, and at some point it almost felt like she was slamming her bubbly rear down at me, making these sort of satisfying clapping sounds each time she came down.
However as she picked up more speed and we got more and more lost in our own lust, it was clear she could not hold this position for much longer, much less keep her own voice down. My hands found their way to her breasts again, but this time I used to leverage to guide her back more, letting her lay down on the couch with me.
We laid on our side, spooning really, but of course, she wasn't done. Pinkie kept moving her hips, moving her ass against me to get my rod to stimulate her slit. This time however, I was in more of a position to help, and so I moved my own hips, creating a lot more pleasurable friction.
It seemed to take her by surprise, because she gasped, and almost let out a scream of pleasure, if not for covering her own mouth with her hand.
We didn't stay long in this position however, instead, she turned around, facing me, moving herself close, and kissed me deeply, masking our moans as much as we could. It didn't take long however, before we were so close to climaxing, that we needed more air, and thus could not keep the kiss up.
She covered my mouth, and I covered hers, and after just a few seconds, we felt our bodies tense, shaking, and climaxing. We both shook, felt ourselves unload all this pent up lust. It took a few seconds, but once our bodies relaxed we removed our hands and just kissed for a time.
Our bodies were still close, and out legs tangled up while our hands moved all over each other gently. When the kiss ended, she looked at me in the eyes and said happily, maybe with a small tear in her eye.
"I love you, Daniel."
I squeezed her closer, planted a peck on her lips and whispered back.
"I love you more, pinkie promise."
How I ended up living with six pony girls?
Chapter 17: A Happy Halloween
Author's Note
It is finally here!
Sorry for the wait, but I really had a huge writers block on this one. Thankfully, I found a way to make it work, and hopefully you will enjoy it!
I should say I know there isn't a costume link for Twilight, but that is because I couldn't find a picture I liked. I also put the links there because I suck at describing clothes, so just as a warning. ;)
I hope you guys will enjoy this long awaited chapter!
Chapter 17: A Happy Halloween
It's early morning.
My body feels heavy, but I know the reason for that is the girl lying right next to me. While not fully awake yet, I smile and gently give her a loving squeeze. She responds in kind, and follows it up by nuzzling closer to me. She's naked, her skin is soft and smooth. While my eyes are closed, I can picture her perfectly in my mind.
Both of us enjoy the warmth of my bed, none of us are willing to get out yet. It is one of those moments when you're slowly starting to wake up. You're becoming more aware of everything, and yet you are so comfortable that you do not dare to move, risking ruining the moment.
Of course there are ways to ease into reality, although sadly, I know if anyone has to do it this time around, it has to be me. The reason for that is simple, the girl I'm in bed with is the worst morning person ever.
At this point I can practically hear the gears in my alarm clock turning. I know it will only be a matter of time before it rings, and if I don't want it to be sent into orbit, I need to find a gentle way to wake her up. Slowly I open my eyes, I squint a little so as not to blind myself with the sudden light of the morning sun coming in through the window.
Soon enough the room becomes clear, and I get a chance to take a look at my captor. Right on my chest, I see a rainbow haired head sleeping soundly, her arms wrapped around my torso, and beneath the blanket I can feel our legs cross. One wrong move, and I might get a knee to the crotch.
Thinking about the future generations, I decided not to risk waking her up in a rough way. My thumb strokes her shoulder, while I gently lean closer and speak her name. "Dash, Rainbow Dash, come on. Time to get up and greet the day."
"Mmmm, nooo..." She said sleepily, likely not aware what time it was.
It was amazing how the most energetic girl, after Pinkie Pie of course, could be so lazy at the same time. Then again maybe it made perfect sense, after all, when Rainbow was fully awake, she could work as hard as Applejack. Though despite her eternal goal of becoming the best at everything she put her mind to, she was pretty much impossible to get out of bed.
Nevertheless, it was her idea to work out in the morning, a tradition we had kept up since the first weeks they started to live here. We didn't date back then, and neither did we share a bed as we do now on occasion.
The whole herd thing is getting easier and less awkward, and the girls don't seem to mind at all taking turns sleeping in the same bed as me. To them it is completely normal. I guess I've become used to it by now, although at times I still get flustered, and think about how I of all people in the world got so lucky.
Of course being in a herd does have its problems. Nothing horrible that ruins the magic of love, but stuff like this where my crotch is in danger!
Daringly, I venture to take another attempt to wake up my partner. Gently I stroke her arm, while my voice rises just a tiny bit. "Dashie, come on, it's time to get up." Again she groans, snuggles into me, and mumbles small protests. "Dashie," I will try again. "Working out in the morning was your idea.. You really want to give that up..?"
"Mmm.. Maybe.. It's warm and cozy here..."
I couldn't argue with that. Still we needed to get up, or we risk not only the wrath of my alarm clock, but the happy and ecstatic morning greeting from Pinkie Pie herself. With that in mind, I shook Rainbow Dash a little more, reminding her of just that. "If we don't get up soon, Pinkie Pie will jump into our bed."
That made Rainbow open her eyes, not fast, but fast enough that I could see she didn't like that anymore than I did. It wasn't that Pinkie was not allowed into bed, but more when you are not a morning person, or pony, then getting someone in your face that is as energetic as Pinkie can be pure hell.
As much as Rainbow Dash was a lazy morning mare, she thankfully decided the warm bed was not worth a morning attack from Pinkie Pie. She let out a groan, stretching under the warm covers before she forced herself to sit up. Her hair was a mess, her eyes only half open as she let out a big yawn.
"Fine... I'm awake," said Rainbow, almost in a mumble.
"My crotch thanks you."
"What?"
"Nothing, let's get ready for our morning run."
Giving me a confused look, Rainbow rolled her eyes and got out of bed. It was getting cold outside, and sadly, I have a habit of keeping my window open during the day so my room can be ice cold when I get into bed, so Rainbow shook as she left the comfort of the bed.
"Erghg! Can't you turn on the heat for once?" She asked, looking over her shoulder at me as she stretched yet again.
I smiled as I looked at her, admiring her athletic form. "Sorry, my room, my rules."
"You suck." Dash replied while putting her arms above her head and doing one last stretch. She was wearing a cyan colored tank top, and a matching pair of workout shorts. While Rarity had insisted on making her some real and, as she put it, more attractive undergarments, Rainbow was still being Rainbow, tomboy to the core.
Despite this, the outfit stuck to her body very well, and left little to the imagination. The shorts were also short enough that I could see half of her cutie marks on each side of her. That was another interesting thing. While they looked like humans, they still had the cutie marks, they were located almost right beneath their hips.
"Stop being a stupid pervert." Rainbow grumbled, then turned around to face me.
I shrugged, sending her a small smirk. "Hey, don't blame me. You're the one teasing me with that cute butt."
She blushed, and suddenly her cyan colored wings appeared, shooting out to each side. Now she looked even more embarrassed. "See what you did, you.. You dork!"
Even though she was a Pegasus, she kinda looked like a cute angel. I let out a small laugh. "It's not my fault you got a wing boner!"
She looked like she was about to jump me, but she held herself back. Instead she stuck out her tongue, turned around and stormed out. I chuckled a little. I knew she wasn't angry with me, or really annoyed. She was simply embarrassed in a way she didn't like to admit made her all giddy and happy.
Rainbow would get her revenge soon enough when we went outside, and she would be in a better mood once she had flown a bit. Although, as I looked out the window, I could tell it was going to be a grey and wet morning, not the best weather to fly in. I would of course be running, risking slipping in the mud on the dirt roads. Even so, it just meant that the hot shower afterwards would be all the more satisfying.
Getting out of bed, I made my way to the closet, and started to take out some workout clothes. I didn't bother brushing my teeth yet, might as well save that for when I come home and shower. As I was getting dressed, I heard the door open, and a voice soon followed.
"Morning, sugarcube."
Smirking, I turned around and saw Applejack leaning the doorway, her arms crossed beneath her chest. "Morning, Applejack. Did you sleep well?"
Applejack shrugged. "Well enough if a certain someone had been there to keep me warm."
Now it was my turn to blush. Applejack was downright charming southern belle when she wanted to be, and that accent just added that extra bit of charm that would have any stallion spellbound. "There is only so much of me to go around." I joked, then turned back to finish dressing. "You're up earlier than usual," I noted. Usually I was the first one up. Then Pinkie Pie, who enjoyed cooking breakfast for us all. Then Applejack, Fluttershy, Twilight and lastly, Rarity.
She shrugged, then yawned. "Twilight kept waking me up. I swear, that girl study's harder than I buck apple trees."
I frowned at this, turning to look at her. "Twilight was up all night again?"
"No, I managed to get her into her bed in time." Applejack responded, then let out a yawn. "Might need to take a nap later to catch up, but more importantly, we need to have a talk with Twilight."
"No kidding," I nodded, letting out a small sigh. Twilight had of course done this before, and we had talked about it. Twilight however was, well, Twilight. Some things you just could not change. "Might need to put a padlock on the study."
Applejack let out a laugh. "Good luck keeping Twilight from reading anything!"
I joined in on the laugh as I tied my running shoes, then made my way to the door. "We'll figure it out. Now I got to go and workout with Dashie. See you at breakfast." Our lips met in a quick yet loving kiss.
"Have fun, and watch out for the cold!"
"I will!" I called back.
And with that, I went out to join Rainbow.
As I expected, it was a cold, grey, and rainy morning. While it didn't rain hard, you could still feel it in the air, like mist, or a spray. It meant Rainbow and I got pretty wet before we had even run down to the small river by the woods.
Rainbow didn't complain, she was just happy to spread her wings and fly. It was quite an amazing sight to see her wings grow, letting her take off into the sky. She really did look like an angel, and despite having to get used to a whole new body, she navigated the air with ease. Maybe it was instinctual? Likely it was, but I also imagine Rainbow would be a natural flyer even if she was born a human.
I wasn't worried she would get spotted, especially not this early in the morning. Nobody lived out here, other than me of course. Besides, Rainbow could spot humans before they even had a chance to get a glimpse of her. Again, maybe that was instinctual?
Whatever the case, we had a good morning run, and made our way back to the farm an hour later.
As we entered the house, we were met with the delicious smell of pancakes and freshly baked bread. Pinkie was at it again, preparing for breakfast the day before so we could have freshly made breakfast pretty much each morning. It was a good thing I worked out with Rainbow, and worked with Applejack, if not, I was pretty sure I would have gained a few pounds by now.
We all shared a good morning, Pinkie placing a kiss on my cheek, and Rarity smiling from the couch. Normally she would watch the news with a cup of coffee and a blanket, and I had to admit, it looked pretty cozy. Fluttershy was likely outside feeding the rabbits, and Applejack you could never be sure where on the farm she was working this time. As for Twilight, well, if what Applejack said was true, she was likely still in bed.
Normally I would be the one to shower first, being I spend less time there than Rainbow. However in this case, I looked over at her and told her to go first. She sent me a puzzled look, but after hinting about the whole Twilight situation, she didn't protest.
Making my way upstairs, I went down the hall and over to the study that acted as a sort of library. Grandpa always loved to read up on all sorts of subjects, so it was basically a place made for Twilight. I think my grandpa would have liked Twilight, the two would definitely have a lot to talk about. Rainbow might be another matter, not that he would dislike her, but he would be more stern with her than any of the other girls.
When I reached the door to the study, I gently pushed it open to take a quick peek inside. Twilight didn't sleep in here, although I doubt she would mind it, but I wanted to take a look at the state of things. Well, if you have ever seen an episode with Twilight being manic, then that described this room pretty well.
It was chaotic, and yet so orderly. Notes and books were scattered all over the place, but were still placed with care so they did not get damaged. I looked over the notes, even those who had been curled into balls and thrown aside. I understood little however, but from what I could gather, she was mostly trying to figure out what went wrong. My guess was if she understood what she did wrong, then maybe she could reverse it and send them back home.
I felt bad for Twilight, as I could practically feel the guilt she felt hanging in this room. It was like a thick air, a tension that would not go away. Although I doubted it helped, I decided to open a window and let the fresh and cold air in. It helped, but only a little.
After making a mental note to close the window at some point, I walked out, and made my way to Twilight's room. I knew she was asleep, if she was awake she would not have spent her time in bed. If she was exhausted I didn't want to risk waking her when she clearly needed rest, so for now I decided just to check in on her.
Slowly and carefully I opened the door, being careful not to make a sound. The room was small, and when Twilight got it, there was only a bed. Now it was like a second study for her, although being much more clean and orderly. Of course she had books in here, but fewer that you might imagine.
I noticed she had all the Harry Potter books, since I read the first one to her, she was instantly hooked. I couldn't help but smile a little, but soon enough returned to the matter at hand. Looking over at the bed, I could see her form beneath her covers. I tried to listen for her breathing, but I could not hear her.
Either she was holding her breath, or I simply could not hear her. If she was sleeping, then I did not want to disturb her. So I decided to wait, and moved to close the door when suddenly she called.
"Daniel..?"
I stopped, looking back at the bed. Twilight had turned a little, and I could see her cute face looking right at me. Even from this distance, I could tell she needed a lot of rest. Hopefully I could get her to sleep a little. "Yes, it's me. I just came to see how you were doing. Didn't mean to wake you up." I whispered, trying not to wake her up more.
"You didn't," she assured me. "I was already awake."
"Well, you should try and get some sleep. Applejack told me you have been at it again." I smiled, trying to reassure I was not angry with her, just worried. "Do I need to ground you again?"
Twilight giggled. A light, sweet giggle that eased my worries a little. Last time we had this conversation, she had tried to rationalize it, as if trying to defend herself. Well, there was no need for defense, just her taking care of herself. Twilight seemed to have understood that this time around.
"No, I think an alarm clock will do."
I chuckled at that. "Well, we'll see what we can do about that. You should try and get some rest."
Again, I was about to close the door, but once more she stopped me. "Can you stay a while?" That took me by surprise, but I wasn't about to say no to her. Although my surprise must have shown on my face, because she explained herself before I had closed the door. "I work a lot, so we don't often get to hang out."
That was true, and in all honesty, I felt a little guilty about that. Although, I don't think either of us did it intentionally. Still I said, "I'm sorry.."
Hastily she shook her head. "No, don't be. We're both busy."
"Shouldn't keep us from trying."
"Do you think we are not trying?"
I chuckled, finding a chair and sat down next to her bed. She seemed confused by this at first, but when she saw how I was dressed, and the state I was in, she understood.
"You sound like Celestia."
Twilight smiled. "You think so? I could really use her help right about now."
"I'm sure she knows you're doing everything you can. I'm equally sure she is doing everything she can to get you guys home." She didn't look at me, but seemed to be thinking about it.
"I miss my family, Spike, Ponyville, Equestria.." She said, "I don't feel like I'm in control."
"Life tends to be like that." I replied, knowing full well that when it came to magic, I had no clue how to help her. The only thing I could do was to support her to the best of my ability. "I'm sure you didn't feel in control when Nightmare Moon appeared."
Twilight shook her head a little. "But that was still in a world I understood."
I understood what she meant, but It still didn't change the fact that she beat the odds. "Twilight, what happened, whether you're doing it or not, it was a freak accident. You six arrived here, it has changed my life." Maybe even saved it, I nearly said, but didn't. "I love you girls, and I'm so glad I got the chance to meet you. If this meeting is your fault, then I'm grateful to you."
"And," Twilight hesitated for a moment. "And what if we have to return home? What then?"
A question I had asked myself multiple times, but now was not the time to discuss it. "We can talk about that later. I don't think it will help you relax."
"But."
"Shhh.." I whispered, putting a finger to her lips. "Twilight, right now, at this very moment, we are all together and happy. That is enough for us. Whatever awaits us in the future, we will face it together. Now, rest."
Clearly she wanted to continue, but she seemed to relax a bit, and gave a small nod. "Okay.."
Didn't take long after she closed her eyes that she fell into a deep slumber again. Poor Twilight, she must have been fighting to keep herself awake through the whole conversation. I made my way to the door, and for a third time tried to close it. This time I succeeded without anyone trying to stop me.
Standing outside Twilight's room, I allowed myself to let out a deep sigh. I have had this conversation at least a dozen times now, but I was scared for what the future may hold. I didn't want Twilight to know, she had a lot to deal with on her own, and I didn't want to add on her already heavy guilt.
At any rate, I couldn't stand around here and be all sad. I had a whole day ahead of me, so after checking my watch, I decided to get a shower and join the others for breakfast.
As usual Pinkie didn't pull any punches when it came to our breakfast. Thinking back to my time before the girls came into my life, this was certainly more enjoyable than eating alone. It was nice having people, or in this case, ponies, around me again.
For a few moments, I just watched them, listened to what they had planned for the day. It really was like having a family again. The moment ended when suddenly Rarity spoke directly to me, catching me off guard. "Darling, are you quite alright?"
"Hm? Oh, yes, sorry. I guess I was deep in thought." I chuckled. "Sorry, did you say anything?"
Rarity and the others shared smiles and light giggles. "I asked you, if you know anything about this Halloween theme the magazines are advertising lately."
The question was a little surprising, but in hindsight maybe it shouldn't have been as each holiday was new to them. "Uhm, yes. It's something we do every October. We decorate our homes to be spooky, then we go out and trick and treat with our kids. We dress up in costumes, some dress up as scary things from stories or folklore, but really anything goes."
"Oh, so it is like Nightmare Night?" Asked Pinkie Pie.
I nodded. "Yes, though our reasons and history behind the holiday is different, it is almost exactly like it." I explained some of the things I knew, but that wasn't much. I knew of the parties, trick and treating, and other traditions like pumpkin carving, but I actually didn't know anything about the history behind the holiday, not that it ruined it for the others.
"Normally I'll go to a Halloween party my friend throws every year, but he is out of town to visit family, so this year I'll spend it here at home with you guys."
Pinkie Pie was at this point beaming with anticipation, probably thinking about holding a big party. There was a short moment when I considered holding one myself, a good way for the girls to interact with other people. I quickly shot the idea down, it was simply too risky. Their safety was the most important thing, and one slip up could lead to unwanted attention.
"Are we going to celebrate Halloween, Danny?"
"Uhm, well," I began, but Rarity cut me off.
"That sounds like a good idea, Pinkie. I could make us all costumes."
Pinkie eagerly nodded. "And I can make us all sorts of snacks!"
At this point the excitement was spreading. "Applejack and I can decorate the house!" Said Rainbow with a big grin. No doubt up to mischief. Applejack just shook her head with a small smile, seeming to have come to the same conclusion as me.
As for Fluttershy, while not looking opposed to the idea, she was definitely a bit more timid about it. Ardently we all had the same thought, because Applejack was assuring her soon enough. "Don't worry yourself, Fluttershy. It will just be us, and we'll make sure we all have a good time."
Fluttershy didn't want to be a bother, so I could tell she was a little unsure about how to respond. "Oh, well, I don't want to be a bother."
"Flutters, you are never a bother. We are all just gonna have a good time, play some games, dress up, just have fun." I assured her, and she seemed to calm down a little. Although, I think we all knew Halloween meant horror movies, I could not deny them that, even if I hated them as much as Fluttershy. Still, my reassurance seemed to have calmed her, and she sent me a small smile, which always made my heart jump a bit.
"So," Rarity continued after the moment had passed. "We are all in agreement then?"
"Well, except for Twilight," Rainbow stated. "Where is she anyway? It's not like her to be late for breakfast."
Applejack sighed, almost with a motherly disappointment. "Twilight stayed up late again."
I nodded. "I let her sleep, she must be exhausted." I took the moment to talk to the others about the problem. "Look, we all care for Twilight, and I'm sure I'm not the only one who knows how much she blames herself for you being stuck here." The others nodded, confirming what I knew without interrupting. "So I think we all need to be more aware, and help make sure she does not go around and punish herself. Let's make sure she does not spend too much time there, and let's help her relax more, okay?"
Of course the girls needed no convincing, they were all as worried for Twilight as I was. So we agreed to keep an extra eye on her, and make sure she didn't overdo it as she tended to do.
The rest of the day went by as normal, when Twilight woke up, we told her about our plans for Halloween, which was only a few weeks away. That meant Rarity was all ecstatic, and busy with getting our costumes ready. She told us all to think about what we wanted to be dressed in, and to help them I gave them a website for them to check out. It was a costume/merchandise/comic book store in the big city I used to love, and maybe they would find some inspiration there.
I didn't mind dressing up, but it was only going to be us seven, so I didn't really think there was any reason for Rarity to bother. Then again it was her passion, and I was certainly not going to stand in the way.
A few days later, Rarity came to me and asked if we could go shopping for materials. "I need a few things to make the costumes. You don't mind, do you, darling?"
"Of course not, but has everybody settled on their costumes already?"
Rarity giggled. "Twilight was the first one to decide, the rest of the girls needed some inspiration and suggestions."
"What about me? I still haven't decided."
Now Rarity smirked. "Oh, we have already decided what you should dress up as?"
I raised my eyebrow. "We?"
Rarity winked at me. "Don't you worry about it, I know you're going to love it." I was about to ask what they had planned, but she just held a finger to my lips. "Just trust me, darling. I would not do this if I knew you would be displeased, or if you would look ridiculous."
When all was said and done, Rarity did know what she was doing, much more than I ever would. So was there really any other option than to trust her? No, there really wasn't. So I smiled, and gave her a nod. "Alright, Rarity. I trust you make me look stunning."
"And handsome." She giggled. "But we are losing daylight, or what little we have during these winter months. No time to waste!"
And then, I took Rarity to town to shop for fabrics. Of course there was only one shop for us to go to, unless we wanted to go to the city. Although I kinda felt I owed Marie some business. Hopefully it would not attract too much attention, as people had already seen me with Pinkie Pie, and Applejack. I was pretty sure the rumor mill was already starting up, and sadly Marie was one of the biggest gossipers.
Even so, I felt like I owed it to her. Besides, Rarity had really wanted to go to her shop ever since I mentioned it in passing. So we got into my truck, and drove the 6 kilometers to town. Rarity had put on a dress, and a fancy hat, which made me feel like we were back in the 20ths when you could not go out shopping without dressing like we were going to church.
"Do you know what you are going to get?" I asked as I drove away from the farm.
She sent me a playful smile my way. "Of course I do, darling. Do you want to know the details of my shopping list?"
I chuckled. "I'm afraid I would not understand it, I know absolutely nothing about fabrics."
"You could learn." She giggled, but didn't press the point. "I hope they have everything I need."
"I'm sure she does, otherwise we can drive to the city and get it." This time Rarity didn't respond, which I found strange. After about 10 seconds I looked her way, and found looking at me with a smile, and an almost smug expression. I gave a small unsure smile. "What?"
Rarity shook her head, letting out a small chuckle. "You really are amazing, you know that?"
I felt my cheeks warm a bit. "What?"
"Well, you have been so kind to us. I'm sure the others have told you that too." She replied, and my cheeks warmed a little more. "Daniel, how many do you think would have opened their homes to us like you have?"
"Well.." I shrugged. "That's a hard question, but I think quite a few."
"But how many would take care of us the way you have? You have let us into your life in ways I imagine few would have." Rarity looked forward again, letting out a sigh. "You have looked after us, protected us, given us as normal a life as you can offer. You care about us like we were family."
Somehow getting praised like this made me feel embarrassed, and even slightly uncomfortable. "Well, I'm dating four of you, and courting you and Twilight."
Rarity giggled. "Don't be so shameless about it," she teased. "But even if that's the case, you took care of us even before we started our herd. You've cared for us as if we were family from the very beginning. That speaks volumes to the character you are."
At that point I fell silent. I wasn't sure how to respond, and this was hardly the place and time to talk about stuff like this. Rarity did make a good point however, and even I knew it. I had been really open from the very beginning, and that made me wonder. Why had I been so open so quickly?
One might think that would be a hard question to answer, but I didn't need very long before I figured it out. "Well the truth is, Rarity. Before you and the girls showed up, I pretty much lived in isolation."
Rarity frowned. "You did?"
"Yeah.." I let out a long sigh. "You know I lost my family some time ago?" She didn't answer, but I could see she nodded, almost afraid of interrupting. "Well, it hit me pretty hard." At this point we were entering town, and I was once again reminded of the fact this was not the place to discuss this.
"I guess I was just convincing myself it was better, and I just grew accustomed to it. The truth is, I missed having people around me, having a family." We drove into a small parking lot, and I stopped the car. "At any rate, that changed when you girls crashed into my life." I sent her a smile. "Anyway, let's get you some fabrics."
I turned off the car and was about to get out when Rarity's hand gently stopped me. I halted, and turned my head to look at her. I had barely done so, before I felt her soft lips touch mine. The kiss was tender, and short, but very sweet. Once our lips parted, she placed her hand on my cheek.
"Thank you for sharing that, darling. And thank you for taking so good care of us." Her azure colored eyes looked into mine, and I could practically feel the bond between us strengthen. We both knew this conversation was not over, but Rarity had enough insight to not push it for now.
I smiled, feeling slightly better. "Thank you."
The two of us exited the truck, and went right across the street to Marie's textile store. We had barely entered before an older voice called out to me in surprise and joy. "Daniel!" It was Marie, who was already making her way from the backroom and over to me.
"Good afternoon, Marie." I smiled politely, but soon enough found myself pulled into a bone crushing hug.
"It has been too long! Oh, looks like you are finally eating right, you got some meat on your bones again." She chuckled, then suddenly noticed the elegant figure behind me. "And who is this young lady?"
I chuckled, stepped aside to allow Rarity to enter. "This is Roxanne, a friend of mine." Obviously I went with her cover name. "Roxanne, this is Marie, she owns the place, and is probably the most stubborn merchant you find for miles."
Marie chuckled. "Oh, hush you." The older woman beamed, and reached out with her hands and took a gentle hold of Rarity's. "It is so good to meet you, Roxanne."
Rarity smiled back. "It is a pleasure to finally meet you, dear. Daniel has told me a lot about you."
"Has he now?" Marie smirked, then suddenly gasped with joy. "Oh, you must be the one he has been buying fabric for these past months?" When Rarity nodded, Marie let out a hearty laugh. "I knew it! I knew something was up when he started to buy fabric and sewing equipment from my store."
"Oh yes. Daniel was so kind to bring me some materials to work with."
"Do you sew frequently?"
Rarity giggled. "Oh yes, quite a lot." She gestured to her outfit. "As an example."
Marie almost squealed like an excited teenager, and by that point I knew we would not be leaving for a long time. Marie took Rarity and showed her everything there was, giving her personal recommendation for fabric and whatever else she could think of. I had pretty much been forgotten in all of this, but I didn't mind. Marie was happy to have someone to discuss the craft with, and I could see Rarity enjoyed herself very much.
I have no clue how much time passed, as I was basically not even there as the two women talked about whatever. I might not have been paying attention, as I almost fell asleep. Don't judge me, I was sitting on a small bench for god knows how long. In any case, when I became relevant in the conversation, it was only to pay for the materials, and to carry the many bags back to my truck.
The way back, Rarity talked excitedly about Marie and her shop. I could hardly fault her for that, and I had the feeling it would not be the last time Rarity would visit Marie's shop.
We returned home shortly after, Rarity dashing to her room to prepare for the work she had ahead of her. I of course was left to carry the bags. Take a note guys, this is your duty as men, might as well get used to it.
The following days were spent like normal, each of us following our normal routines. Twilight was still working hard, but all of us worked together to make sure she took time off for herself. One time I took her to the public library, and introduced her to some new book series. As a Joke, I introduced her to the book series, Twilight.
I'll just make a dramatic pause here so you can all laugh at my amazingly funny joke.
.......
Done?
Alright, great!
Twilight thought it was interesting at first, and to my delight, she just found the whole book absurd and didn't see a need to continue reading it. Thank Celestia for that. She was already a Harry Potter fan, which I could understand. Thankfully she wasn't into the Twilight books, that would have been the death of me.
Other than that, I helped the girls around the farm, even though there was not much left to do. Applejack had pretty much fixed everything that was in dire need of fixing, but amazingly the girl could still find jobs for us. Not that it bothered me, but I had to tend to my real job too, which was creating music.
From watching the show, I knew the girls had lovely singing voices, so I might as well take advantage of that fact and earn some side money. I talked about it with them, and they seemed pretty interested. After all, MLP Fandom is still well and alive, and making some fan content could be pretty fun to release. Maybe an audio drama, or fan song, then release it to YouTube or something.
More days passed, and Rarity was hard at work on our costumes. So much so she didn't join the girls and I for shopping for decorations, an event I had thought she would love to be a part of. Then again, when it came to spooky things, Dash was more of an expert. Thankfully Applejack was there too, to make sure Rainbow stayed within budget. I mean, a two meter tall robot zombie with motion detection and speakers is cool and all, but it will only be the seven of us. No one comes trick and treating around my house, it's simply too far away.
So that meant we were only shopping for our own enjoyment. Dash was acting like a kid, getting excited about everything that had to do with Halloween. Fluttershy was more timid about it, and stayed close to me the entire time. She had a strong hold of my arm as we passed through the many scary decorations, her chest pressing into my side.
So all in all, it was a good day.
Rarity in the meantime was being VERY secretive when it came to the costumes, forbidding the girls to reveal to each other what they were going to dress up as. I was the only one who didn't know what my costume was going to be, but it added some mystery and excitement, so I was fine with it.
All in all, the whole house was brimming with excitement. It was a little strange, I almost felt like a kid again, even if we didn't celebrate Halloween when I was a kid, it was a relatively new holiday import from America. So maybe I felt more like a teenager? Having all these lovely girls around me, thinking about what kind of outfits they were going to wear.
Whew...
At any rate, on the 30th of October we all helped decorate the house, making it into a spooky manor. We all had our fun, and even Fluttershy got into it. Pinkie had fun preparing the menu, which was nothing special for dinner, but the cakes! Ooooh, spooky themed. I think you can imagine them quite clearly. Everything from Jack o lantern cookies, to haunted house cupcakes, and everything candy related in between.
The whole house looked, and smelled awesome!
On the 31th, everyone was all giddy, even I could not help but feel excited. I had expected Rainbow to try and scare us all during the cause of the day, but amazingly she restrained herself. In fact, other than Pinkie making the last snacks for tonight, the day largely carried on as normal
We all agreed that after dinner, we would put on our costumes, and get the party started. I had chosen some horror movies I thought would be enjoyable, but not too hardcore. I'm not a big horror fan myself, so I tried to mix between fun, and horror, hoping we all got what we were looking for.
"Dinner is ready!!" Pinkie Pie called from the decorated dining room.
The girls and I made our way to the room and took our usual seats. Pinkie had really slaved over the food, as the table almost looked like a medieval feast. There wasn't much in terms of meat, but there was a little here and there, mainly for me, but the girls had opened themselves up to the idea a little.
We all seated ourselves, and looked around at the delicious food. Pinkie looked very proud, and was pretty much bouncing in her seat. "Well? Don't just sit there, food is eating silly heads!" She giggled.
I certainly needed no encouragement, as I took some mashed potatoes. The girls followed soon after, grabbing what was closest to them before passing the dishes around to each other. Other than the decorations scattered around the table, the food was not themed, although Pinkie had been so kind as to put name tags near some of the food.
Like, 'spooky blood gazpacho of spookiness.' Or, 'spooky ghost potatoes that are spooky.' You can say a lot about Pinkie, but spooky is not one of them. Even so, dinner was amazing, and Pinkie was really improving on making human food. Not that it was that different from Equestrian food.
"So," I suddenly said, getting everybody's attention. "Are you girls excited for a horror movie night?"
"Yeah!" Rainbow, and Pinkie cheered.
Fluttershy and Twilight seemed to draw into themselves a little, not scared, just nervous. Rarity and Applejack however, looked more neutral, but still excited about having a movie night. Seeing Fluttershy being the most nervous of them all, I sent her a supportive smile.
"Don't worry, this will be your girl's first experience with horror movies. I figured we would start small, like revisiting some old classics, and some less serious ones."
Rainbow looked like she was about to argue, likely wanting to see the worst humanity had to offer in terms of horror. Though looking over at Fluttershy, she kept whatever protests she had to herself, and settled for the enjoyment of the group, instead of herself. Frankly I didn't have the stomach for hardcore horror anyway. not that I'm afraid, I just never feel so good when I see gore and stuff.
"Anyway," Twilight suddenly said, wiping her mouth with a napkin. "It's really amazing humans and ponies share such a similar holiday. I wonder how it is possible."
For a moment I thought that it was because Nightmare Night was inspired by Halloween, but that would imply their life was just a simple show. Twilight and I had already gone over a few episodes, and while the episodes represented their world really well, there were some details the show did not get right. That fact had calmed the girls a lot, knowing that their lives were not dictated by a cartoon show, but instead their own choices.
"Just wait until Christmas," I chuckled.
They all looked at me, but it was Applejack who put their shared thoughts into words. "Chriss-what?"
"Christmas, it's like Hearth's Warming Eve, only we celebrate for different reasons, but our traditions are very alike." There was likely more to it, but that was the only thing I could think of at the top of my head.
"Ooooh, so does that mean we will get each other presents?!" Pinkie asked with an excited cheer.
Rarity's eyes pretty much sparkled at this point. "And decorate the house?"
"And having fun in the snow?!" Rainbow added.
"Be with family and friends.."
The table became quiet, and everybody's attention turned to Applejack. She didn't look back, just kept her eyes at her food. I wanted to sigh, not out of annoyance, but out of understanding. She did have a point, and I knew all too well to be without family when the holidays rolled around.
"I haven't celebrated Christmas since my parents died.." I said, gaining their attention again. "It is just not the same without them, and I miss them." I looked up at Applejack first, then moved my gaze to face all of them. "So trust me, I know what you are feeling." They didn't say anything, they just looked at me.
I smiled. "I was very lonely before you girls showed up. I know it is not the same, but you can take comfort in knowing your family is waiting for you, and Twilight is doing everything she can to get you home. Until then, let's be there for each other." I took my glass, and raised it. "To my family."
The girls smiled back at me, even Applejack. They raised their glasses, and said, "to family."
The mood improved rapidly soon enough, and before we knew it, we were all laughing and telling stories. We also compared Equestrian holidays to humans, and how our worlds were similar, but also so very different. All in all, I would say we had a wonderful dinner.
Soon enough however, we came to the main event. After dinner, we all helped clear the table, and set everything away so we didn't have to deal with it in the morning. We also set up the living room for our movie night, which meant LOTS of pillows and blankets, and of course a LOT of snacks.
When everything was set up and ready, I was told to sit down and wait for them. It was like when the girls started to change, and Rarity had made them undergarments. I hoped I wouldn't get punched out again by Rainbow Dash, although I doubted their costumes would be anything too teasing.
Even though I thought that to myself, my heart was still beating a million miles per hour. The girls took their time, and I could hear them giggle, and whisper. Then suddenly, it began. Rarity spoke, her voice soft as silk as she introduced the first girl.
"All the way from another world, we have Applejack as Power Girl ." Rarity said, and on cue, Applejack stepped out into the open. My jaw nearly dropped as Applejack came out, and showed off her costume.
She wore a white long sleeve bodysuit, belt and buckle, knee high boots, a short red cape, and a pair of long women’s gloves. Her curves were shown off very nicely, and with her muscles and ample bosom, she looked just like the super hero. Her hair was a bit longer, but Rarity had done a good job making it look shorter.
Applejack placed her fists on her hips and did a power stand, her face as red as a tomato. I for my part couldn't help grinning, and applauded. It only made her cheeks even more red, but I was thoroughly enjoying myself. "You look stunning, Applejack."
"Shucks, you're making me blush, sugarcube." She said with a playful smile, before stepping to the side to make room for the next girl.
"Next up we have Fluttershy, dressed as a scary vampire ."
You could practically hear Rarity giggle, she was having a lot of fun with this. Timidly, Fluttershy made her way out to stand before me. She wore what you might call a strapless/sleeveless black satin bathing suit. It was the kind that you imagine girls dressed like a sexy bunny would wear. It was tight sitting, and followed her body like a paint job. Her legs were covered by a pair of black pantyhose, and her wings had been decorated to look like bat wings. Looking closer I could tell she was wearing red contact lenses, and some fake fangs.
I take it back, Fluttershy was as red as anyone could possibly get. She seemed to be shaking a little, but she didn't look like she didn't want to do this. A hint of a smile graced her lips, showing off her fangs a little. "Wrah..." She growled, though it sounded more like a kitten than a scary vampire.
Even so, I held up my hands and smirked. "I give up, you can suck on me any... You know what, never mind. You look beautiful, Fluttershy."
She smiled, and stepped to the left side, so as not to make a crowd over at Applejack. I could hear a hint of a giggle from Rarity, clearly loving this. "Get ready boys, for now we present your number one entertainer for tonight. Your favorite cabaret girl , Pinkie Pie!"
Unlike Applejack, and Fluttershy, Pinkie revealed herself with a big smile, and a little dance that showed off her legs. I'm sure you can imagine her dress, at least if you have seen MLP, or a meme with Pinkie Pie. A purple front open dress with a single feather in her hair.
She smirked, moving around, energetic as always, but with a focus on her lovely legs. Clearly she was enjoying herself, I know I am. "Breathtaking, Pinkie.."
Pinkie giggled. "I'll be keeping this, Rarity really did good creating a human version of my outfit from episode 21 of season 1!"
Somehow it felt even weirder hearing her break the fourth wall in the real world. Well, I guess it is not the fourth wall in my world, or is it? Ergh, my head is hurting.. Pinkie just giggled again, stepped forward, and placed a single peck on the tip of my nose. Letting out a third giggle, she stepped to the side, joining Applejack on the right.
"And now for those of you who love adventure, let me introduce to-"
"Rarity!"
"What, Rainbow Dash?"
I had to stifle a small laugh as I heard Rainbow and Rarity whisper. It sounded like a small argument, though I could not hear the details of it.
"Ergh.. Fine.. And here is, the coolest, most awesome adventure mare you have ever laid your eyes upon. Daring Raider Dash !"
Coming out into the open was Rainbow Dash, standing almost like Applejack had in a power stance. She wore olive green tight fitting shorts, and the same color shirt that had been buttoned down a little to reveal some chevage. At her hips was a whip, and a prop gun, and of course, on her head was the trademark Daring Do safari hat. She also wore high gray socks, the kind you would wear when you are hiking.
"Wow, Dash. You look really awesome!" I exclaimed, and I meant it. Well I meant it all what I had said to the girls, but I could see Rainbow was really nervous, maybe even more so than Fluttershy.
"You mean it?!" Rainbow asked, her eyes sparkling with the same intensity as they did when she first found out Quibble Pants was a hardcore Daring Do fan.
I simply chuckled and nodded. "Of course I do, that outfit fits you really well!"
Dash was really proud of herself, I could tell, and looked like she was about to let out a victorious squeal. Instead she walked to the left side, and joined Fluttershy in order to make way for the next girl, who could only be Twilight.
"And now, the smartest mare in Equestria, and maybe the wizarding world. Twilight Granger!"
"It's, uhm, Hermione Granger.." I could hear Twilight whisper.
"Oh for Celestia's sake, just go, darling!"
Stumbling out into view was Twilight. She was blushing, stepping forward and did what I could only guess was the attempt of a pose. She wore a white shirt, red and yellow school tie, a grey skirt, and grey below knee stockings. In her hand she held a wand, and even though it was a prop, the funny thing was she could make it look real. Like on cue, Twilight waved the wand, and said the magic words. "Wingardium Leviosa." Using her own magic, she made one of the cookies from the table levitate into my hand.
I chuckled, and applauded. "That was simply, well, magical, Twilight!" Taking the cookie, I moved it to my mouth and took a bite. "Thank you, taste even better now that it has been levitated by you." Okay, maybe that was a cheap compliment, but I was never good at this stuff. Thankfully Twilight seemed happy, and hurried to the right side to make way for Rarity herself.
"And now, for your viewing pleasure." Rarity started, sounding both excited, and just a bit more seductive. "Comes the one and only, professor Rarity !"
Professor? Before I had time to think it over, Rarity stepped forward with a sway of her hips. Standing before me is what I would call the classic school mistress. Pantyhoes, a knee long purple skirt, and a light blue top. Her hair had been set up, and she had an amused look about her.
It wasn't the classic sexy teacher outfit, this somehow had more elegance to it, and I had to say I approved it. It wasn't as adventurous as some of her other pieces, not even that risky, but for me it seemed to tie it all together pretty neatly. Plus, it did suit her really well.
"You look beautiful."
Rarity giggled, and did a single twirl. "Thank you, darling. Now, girls, do take a seat while I take our dear Daniel to try on his costume."
"Oh, it's finally my turn, is it?" I smirked and stood up.
"Of course it is, dear. I just wanted to keep it as a surprise." Rarity assured me before taking my hand and leading me upstairs. She led me into her room, making sure to close the door after me. After I entered, I turned around to face her, and she in turn faced me. "Well, now that we are alone, I can finally give you that final lesson I've been craving for so long."
Rarity started to walk towards me, her hips swaying ever so slightly as she did so. I for my part blushed, and smiled nervously. "Rarity? What about the others? They are waiting for us."
Then she burst out in giggles. "Oh, I'm sorry darling. I just couldn't help myself." She laughed, holding a hand up to her mouth and turned away. "You should have seen your face, it turned the most adorable shade of red."
Once I realized she was messing with me, I let out a small laugh. "Alright, you got me.. Since when were you into pranks?"
Rarity waved my comment off with her elegant hand. "Oh, dear, all mares love to tease those we care about." She said, turning toward her desk and got a box. "But while the timing might not be ideal, I do mean what I said. I am looking forward to giving you a very special lesson." She winked at me.
I felt my heart skip a beat, but before I could say anything, she pushed the box into my hands. "Here it is, now strip down and get yourself dressed. Your audience is waiting!" And with that, she left me alone to join the others.
"What a girl.." I chuckled, sitting down on Rarity's bed, and opened up the box she had handed to me. Once I saw what was inside, I could not help but grin, and look at the door. "Clever girl."
I spend the next 15 minutes putting on the costume. The process itself did not take as long as that, but I was so amazed by it I kept looking, admiring it, and making sure it sat on perfectly. Thankfully, when it comes to Rarity and her talent, the whole thing fitted me like a velvet glove.
Once I was sure it was perfect, I walked out, and moved down the stairs. "Alright girls, are you ready?" I have to admit I felt a little embarrassed, but in a good way. It was so strange to me to let loose like this, to relax and be so comfortable in their company. I was really lucky, and I knew it.
When the girls called for me, telling me they were ready, I took a deep breath, and with one final step, I revealed myself. "Evil tyrants beware, for I am Zorro , the fox!"
The girls gasped and squealed, all finding my costume to be awesome! I had to admit, the details on this were really well made. I even got a hat and a mask! The only thing lacking was a whip and a sword, but there was no real reason to go that for one night.
"You look very handsome, darling. I just knew you would." Rarity said with a proud smirk. "How does it fit?"
"Perfectly. Thank you so much, Rarity. I think it is the best costume I've ever worn!"
"You're ever so welcome. I'm glad you like it." She smiled.
"You look awesome!" Rainbow added.
Twilight nodded in agreement. "Very dashing."
"Heroic." Applejack winked.
Pinkie giggled. "You can save me anytime!"
Fluttershy blushed, hiding her expression behind some hair. "M.. Me too.."
"Thanks girls." I smiled. "Now, how about we put on some movies?"
And so our night continued! I found a selection of semi horror movies, and put them on. They were fun, and I don't know if you have ever been in a cuddle pile with six girls before, but I'll have you know it's like heaven! I think I could fall asleep right there in the middle of it, and I almost did a few times as we passed midnight.
Though when the night ended, we all went to our rooms, although I stayed back to help pack some of the snacks away so they would not become stale. Once over, and shutting off the lights in the house, I made my way upstairs to get some sleep. Normally I would brush my teeth, and freshen up a bit, but I just didn't feel like it this time around.
The girls were likely asleep by now, and yet, when I opened the door to my room, who would I find waiting for me other than Rarity herself? She was laying on my bed, on her side, with a sultry look about her. With a slight smirk on her lips, she sat off slowly, and leaned forward just a bit, enough to show some cleavage.
"I'm so glad you're here." She said, standing up and walking towards me. This time with a notable sway of her hips. "I think it is time we finally got around to that private lesson I promised you."
I gulped, almost feeling like a sheep in front of a wolf. "What lesson might that be?"
Rarity giggled, stepping right up to me, and put her right hand on my cheek. "Oh, darling. I just love it when you're acting all coy like this." With her left hand, she reached behind me and gently closed the door. I heard the key being turned, and the lock clicked into place. "Now, how about we get the lesson started?"
Without any more words, our lips met. It was far from gentle, but instead deep, heated, and passionate. She removed my hat, and mask, while I guided us towards the bed. Our lips never parted, not even when she turned us around, and pushed me onto the mattress with her laying right on top of me.
Our lips parted, and before I could say anything, she placed a finger on my lips. "I have something very special in mind for you."
Happy Halloween~!
How I ended up living with six pony girls?
A Rarity of a Lesson (Mature Content)
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. How I ended up living with six pony girls?
Chapter 18: It's a Pony Kind of Christmas
I checked everything one last time, making sure everything was as it should be. It wasn't good If I had forgotten some instrument, or something that would confuse and misdirect Rainbow Dash. "Right, you all good out there, Dashie?" I asked through the microphone.
"I was born ready!"
I came back in my headphones. I looked out the small window and into the recording room. It was there I had all my instruments, and where recorded my music and my songs. This time however it was not me in there, but Rainbow Dash, giving my thumbs up. "Alright, here you go." I pressed the record button, let it sit for about five seconds, and then started the music.
One! Two! One, two, three, four!
Dashing through the snow In a one-horse open sleigh Over the fields we go Laughing all the way (Ha-ha-ha!) Bells on bob tail ring Making spirits bright What fun it is to fly and sing A sleighing song tonight!
Oh, jingle bells (Hey!), jingle bells (Hey!) Jingle all the way (Hey! Hey!) Oh, what fun it is to fly In a one-horse open sleigh Jingle bells (Hey!), jingle bells (Hey!) Jingle all the way (Hey! Hey!) Oh what fun it is to ride In a one-horse open sleigh!
Thought I'd grab some friends And take them for a ride Not so sure what's up As ponies run and hide Put Rarity in the back Right next to Pinkie Pie Better buckle up, my friends 'Cause we're about to fly!
Oh, jingle bells (Hey!), jingle bells (Hey!) Jingle all the way (Hey! Hey!) Oh, what fun it is to fly In a one-horse open sleigh Jingle bells (Hey!), jingle bells (Hey!) Jingle all the way (Hey! Hey!) Oh what fun it is to ride In a one-horse open sleigh!
Go grab Applejack Who's hiding in the barn Put her in the back And leave behind the farm Sky is clear and blue And the wind is at our tails Ponies, hold on tight because We're about to tip the scales!
Tomorrow is Christmas morning Tomorrow is Christmas day And Santa's coming 'round the corner and he's bringing presents 'Cause he's been filling up that, filling up that Santa sleigh
We start speeding up As colors start to show Streaming through our manes The higher up we go Even faster still Faces fearing doom What fun it is to fly and sing As we sonic rainboom!
Jingle bells (Hey!), jingle bells (Hey!) Jingle all the way (Hey! Hey!) Oh, what fun it is to fly In a one-horse open sleigh Jingle bells (Hey!), jingle bells (Hey!) Jingle all the way (Hey! Hey!) Oh what fun it is to ride In a one-horse open sleigh!
Seven seconds passed in silence, and I stopped the recording. Rainbow was smiling, but panting a little, having given this little performance everything she had. As I worked, she took a bottle of water to the right of her, and drank the last bit before she asked.
"How was it?"
I smirked. "Perfect, I think this is it."
"Finally!" Rainbow exclaimed, taking off her headset, and walked into my small studio room. "You can really be demanding, you know that?"
"Well, I wanted it to sound perfect." I simply responded, yawning a bit before I saved the progress of today. "Once I edit it all together we should have it up tomorrow."
"Great! So, how much are you going to give me?"
I looked at her. "Excuse me?"
Rainbow shrugged. "Well it was my idea to sing songs and put them up on the internet. So I should get a share."
Leaning back in my chair, turning to her, I crossed my arms with a raised eyebrow. "Are you serious? You want more? So you mean aside from your allowance, and the food you eat? You know I am paying for most of your stay here, right?" I wasn't complaining, more challenging her.
There was a time when saying stuff like that could get her to act a little shy, blush and be a bit embarrassed. However Rainbow had grown into her role as my girlfriend, along with my four other girlfriends. She grinned, biting her lower lip and slipped onto my lap, her arms moving around my neck.
"I think we have a pretty fair deal, don't you?" She leaned in and whispered in my ear. "You are a very demanding human to please."
Now it was my turn to blush, but I couldn't help but chuckle as well. "Nice, did Rarity teach you to do that? Besides, you're acting like I am the only one who enjoys it." My hand moved up her leg, and she hugged me tighter, her bosom pressing against upper chest, right under my chin.
"Maybe a little."
"Yeah, just a little."
Our lips met in a loving kiss. I admit, I may have gotten a little too comfortable having five girlfriends. At times I still catch myself feeling slightly bad, but the girls like the attention just as much as me. As our kiss grows deeper, a knock catches us off guard, but we do not panic. Why would we?
"Uhm, Daniel? Rainbow Dash?"
It was Fluttershy, likely heard that we had stopped playing music. As good as the sound proofing is, one can always feel the vibrations and some of the music upstairs. Our lips parted, and Rainbow moved in again, kissing my neck, humming in an almost hungry tone. Meanwhile I did my best no to let it show in my voice as I called back to Fluttershy.
"Y-yeah, Shy?"
"Twilight wanted to know if you could come up to her when you're done playing music?"
He swallowed, trying to focus on what Fluttershy was saying while at the same time trying to pull away from Rainbow Dash so I could answer. "Yeah, I'll be up in fiv-ow! Don't bite me!"
"W-what?"
"Nothing! Uhm, I'll be up in five minu-, no, I'll be up in fifteen."
"Alright, I'll tell her!" She called back and closed the door.
I looked at Rainbow. "Alright, let's shut down. Twilight needs something."
Dashie grabbed my shirt a little hard, looking into my eyes with a fierce look. "I need something too, we besides, we have fifteen minutes. Plenty of time."
33 minutes later I walked up from the basement music room, running a hand through my ruffled hair. As I came up, opening the door to the first floor, I could see directly into the kitchen. In there sat four of my girlfriends, Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity and Pinkie Pie, all giving me a wide range of expressions.
They knew, and I knew they knew, and they knew that I knew that they knew.
I blushed, trying to come up with some excuse as they all were sharing a sort of bemused and half mock scolding look about them. Except for Fluttershy, who looked more embarrassed than anything. "I do believe Twilight is waiting for you, darling." Rarity said with a small smile, sipping her tea. "I think you have made her wait long enough, don't you?"
I felt my cheeks burn slightly. It wasn't like they were unaware of what went on between us all, that part could still be a bit new to me at times. Still, that was just how it was to be in a herd, and it wasn't like I could complain. "Yeah, I should, you know, head up.." The girls simply nodded, all just staring at me as I made my way to the side, and once out of sight, hurried up the stairs to the sound of the girls' laughter.
I deserve that.
I smiled to myself, rolling my eyes as I felt my cheeks blush, but soon faded as the embarrassment passed. As I approached the study I made sure I looked alright one last time. Despite Twilight knowing my relationship with the others, I didn't want to throw out all my manners and common decency.
A gentle knock on the door, and less than two seconds later, Twilight responded. "Come in, Daniel." She sounded happy, that was a good sign, it meant I did not risk getting ambushed with a crazy and overworked Twilight. As I entered I found her sitting on the small couch, looking up from her book and sending me a sweet smile. "Thank you for coming up. I hope I didn't interrupt you and Dash's recording?"
"Oh, no no." I added with a smile, closing the door behind me. "We have just finished, and after some editing we can put it up on our Patreon tomorrow." Dash had this really great idea making recordings of things MLP fans wanted, it was pretty needed and earned us a sizable audience, which of course translated into an extra income. "What's on your mind?"
Twilight smiled, putting her book on the coffee table, and padded the spot next to her. I sat down, while she looked at me excitedly. "Well, I wondered if we could go into town tomorrow?"
A bemused smile graced my lips. "Are you asking me out on a date?"
Twilight blushed, realizing her mistake she shook her head and tried again. "No, I mean, we should go to the Christmas market?"
"The market? How did you learn about that?" All over the country it was common to see a bunch of markets. Places to shop for small things, to drink coffee, tea, eat pastries, and enjoy the mix of cold outdoors and the warmth your drink brought you. I hadn't been to one for a long time, and there was a reason for that.
My hesitation must have been visible, because before I had a chance to explain anything she was up like a bolt of lightning, hurrying to the bookshelf. "I saw some pictures on the line while I was doing research on human hearts warming traditions, and I remembered I saw something like that in the album."
And just like that, my eyes widened. Just like Twilight I stood up as if I had been shocked, turning around to see with horror where her hand was going. She pulled out a BIG book, which contained pictures of me and my family. I hadn't thought about it for so long, hadn't thought to hide it away. A pang of guilt hid me, I had not thought of hiding it away because I had not spared the album a single thought since the funeral of my parents.
Twilight opened the book, and it made me wince as if I had been slapped. "I found these old pictures as I was going through your family album, and I noticed that each time it seemed the season has changed into December, you are at the market with human adults I presume are your parents." Then she looked at me, smiling. She didn't know, how could she?
The girls knew what had happened to my parents, knew that I was alone, but none of them knew how deep that wound went. Or maybe they did, but were polite enough to let me share it on my own time. I had never shared the details of what happened to them, and to be honest, I had not really thought much about it as I had gotten used to life with the girls.
"Twilight, I."
"Daniel?" Twilight tilted her head, looking concerned. "What's wrong?" I didn't answer, I was still trying to find the words. I was not fast enough, because a few moments later, Twilight came to the realization herself. She gasped, looking down at the album, then back at me. "Daniel, I'm sorry, I didn't mean to open up your grief."
I smiled a little. I knew full well she wasn't trying to hurt me, neither Twilight or any of the girls would try something like that. "It's okay, Twilight, it's not your fault." I moved closer to her, putting my hands on the album and looked down at some of my childhood pictures. "It just startled me, that's all." Gently I closed the album, taking it back to the shelf. "Honestly, I had forgotten it was even up here."
I could feel Twilight's eyes on me. "Daniel, I'm so sorry."
"Twilight, it's fine." I tried to assure her. Turning to her, I sent her a reassuring smile and took her hands. "Don't worry."
"But I do worry, any friend would."
"I know." I nodded, leading her to the couch so we could talk more comfortably. "It's just, I haven't thought about the album for such a long time, so I was just shocked to see it in your hands. I wasn't prepared for it, that's all."
She frowned, looking at me as if I was about to burst into a thousand pieces. Maybe she wasn't far off, I didn't feel so good. As if sensing my discomfort, Twilight scooted closer to me, putting her arms around my neck and hugged me. I smiled a little, putting my arm around her, and drew her closer.
"I'm sorry, Daniel. Do you want to talk about it?"
"I, I don't know.." I replied honestly. It wasn't a secret or anything, and if I truly considered these girls to be my lovers, then they had a right to know. "I haven't really talked so much about it since it happened." She stayed silent, watching me, listening. "I just have to get used to it."
"You miss them." She stated, squeezing me a little.
"Of course I do, every day." I smiled, holding her a little closer. "But, I'm getting better thanks to you girls. I'm not alone anymore, and this place feels like a home again."
Twilight smiled, then frowned. "But Daniel, we don-"
"I know." I cut in gently. "And whatever we decide to do when the time comes, I will never regret my time with you six. Never." Despite the smile she sent me, I could tell she was still nervous, worried about our future. "Listen, tomorrow I'll take you to the market."
She looked at me with worry written all over her face. "Daniel, you don't need to do that for my sake."
"I know, but it's for my sake too. I can't keep avoiding places I like. Besides, I want to share this with someone, so why not you?"
"What about the others?"
I chuckled. "They'll get their turn, don't worry. However, for our first trip, I would like to take you. The others will understand, I promise."
She still seemed a little unsure, but then nodded carefully, smiling just a little. "Okay, let's do it."
And so it was decided, tomorrow morning I would take Twilight to the Christmas market. It had been a long time since I went myself, and to be honest, after the talk with Twilight, I was pretty excited, though still a little bit nervous. I stayed with Twilight after our deal was made, talking about what we could see, and a little bit about some of the books she was reading. Honestly, the girl reads faster than a librarian on steroids.
The next day I woke up early, took a nice relaxing shower, and got ready for the day ahead. I wanted to take Twilight to one of the bigger ones, making sure this would be a day she remembered. Of course, living so far away from everything meant that this would be a whole day event, driving back and forth would take time, not to mention all the things we would need to try once we got there.
The rest of the girls knew by dinner time the day before, and were supportive of the idea. Although Pinkie Pie was a little disappointed she could not come, however she did cheer up once she found out we would all go there another day. Today however was a day for me and Twilight.
We all ate breakfast together, talking about this and that, nothing major. Afterwards we said our goodbyes, dressed warmly, and went to my truck. It was like getting into a freezer. "Whew, damn." I mumbled, quickly starting the truck and getting the heat on.
Twilight got in, put on her seatbelt with what looked to me as mild reluctance. "Daniel, are you sure about this?"
I chuckled. "Twilight, stop it. I told you I'm taking you to the Christmas Market, and that is what I am gonna do, no buts." As I slowly drove the truck down the dirt road towards the main road, I glanced at her and sent her a reassuring smile. "Thank you for worrying about me, Twilight, but this will be good for me. We are going to have a good time, and then next time we bring the others, and we will make new memories."
"New memories?" She repeated, a little confused.
I shrugged. "Well, seeing the album made me think. I don't have a picture of you guys, we are all friends, family. We should make memories together." I shrugged again, feeling a little silly for not having thought about this sooner. "I should add to the album, keep it going, make new memories instead of hiding from the past."
She smiled, and I blushed a little, feeling slightly cheesy. "I think that's a great idea." She said as she placed a caring hand on my right arm. I smiled back, and the journey officially began.
The drive to one of the bigger markets took us some time, it was a little farther away than I usually drove. However I wanted Twilight to really remember this day, so it was worth the time it took for us. Traffic was light, thankfully, so we actually got there a little earlier than expected.
By the time we found a place to park, Twilight was pretty much jumping in her seat like Pinkie Pie, if Pinkie Pie was more composed that is. "So is this it?" She asked, looking around, trying to guess where the market was.
I simply smiled. "We have to walk for a little, but it's close by, I promise." We had entered town, and the market itself was hidden away in the old town square, surrounded by long buildings. We got out, making sure to put on our jackets, and scarves before going too far.
After locking the door, we went down the sidewalk, passing a lot of excited people. Children and adults alike were also heading to the market, all with smiles on their faces, even the adults who seemed more reserved. Twilight noticed this as well, and looked at me. "This must really be some special event."
"You could say that. Everybody enjoys good time with friends, good food and treats." We came to a large opening in the building, a sort of arched tunnel that would take us through and into the old town square. We had not even gone halfway through before a tsunami of different smells graced us.
It was the smell of different baked goods, candy, coffee, coco, and of course mulled wine. Within seconds I was a child again, running around my grandparents house, hunting for Christmas presents. Smelling the Christmas tree, eating the newly baked cookies my mom made me. It was kind of a wild experience, something that hit me like a sledgehammer. Still, I could not help but smile, thinking back to all the times we had gone to the market as a family. Now I was here with Twilight, a being from another dimension.
Of course the many aromas was just one thing, once we got out of the tunnel and into the square itself, we were greeted by a spectacular sight. It was like stepping into a hidden town, almost like when Harry Potter first arrives in Diagon Alley. There were lights on trees, over the many paths that would take you between the many booths and improvised cafes.
Everywhere we looked there were lights, food, games, people selling decorations, people laughing and playing with kids. It really was a sight to behold, and looking over at Twilight, I guessed by her wide eyes she thought the same thing. I couldn't help but smile, she looked very adorable being so amazed.
"This is amazing!" Twilight exclaimed, looking at me with stars in her eyes. "Come on, we have to see everything!" She took my hand, and before I could even attempt to tell her to calm down, I was dragged deeper into the market to experience everything the place had to offer, which was a lot.
If you were a casual visitor like most, then coming to the market would be a relaxed experience that might take half a day. Although, as expected, Twilight wanted to see everything, experience everything. That meant I had to play guide, explain everything, the reason behind the traditions, the food, the drinks, the decorations, absolutely everything. Don't get me wrong, I had expected this, and I was okay with it.
Of course Twilight being Twilight means there are a lot of complicated questions as well, some I had no idea how to answer. Thank fucking god for the invention of the modern phone, from which I could google many of the explanations if needed. Thankfully she was very understanding, and kind of understood that not everything was important.
We visited the stalls, talked to a few people, played some games and enjoyed the snacks. It was fun, and it felt good to be here again. It is funny how much you can miss something and not even know before you try it. As for Twilight, I enjoyed watching her talk to people, absorbing everything she could.
As afternoon came around, and the sun was going down early. It meant it got darker, which in turn meant the lights meant more, seemed to shine brighter, which made the whole experience more magical. We moved to one of the outdoor cafes, found a seat, and ordered some mulled wine.
As we waited, I smiled at Twilight, finding her childlike delight still burning strong. "How do you like your first Christmas market?"
Twilight smiled back. "It's amazing, it sort of reminds me of the markets back home." She answered, giggling a little. "Although, those are just regular markets, this is something else."
"Yeah, I guess you could sort of compare them to carnivals." I said with a shrug.
"Pinkie Pie would have a field day here. All these pastries." Twilight kept looking around, as if gesturing to everything around us. "It truly is amazing, Daniel. Thank you for taking me."
As she looked at me with such earnest eyes, I could not help but blush. "N-no problem, Twilight." A waitress came over with a tray, and placed two glass mugs with red mulled wine, and two plates with æbleskiver .
Twilight tilted her head, looking at the six round pancake looking balls on her plate. My mouth was already watering as the waitress placed the plates down. "What's these?"
I smiled. "These are apple slices ."
"But they are not apples."
"Nope, that they are not." I grinned. "It is just the name for them, because they are round. They are kinda like pancakes, but are soft and fluffy on the inside." I pointed to the marmalade. "First you take one, and dip it in the marmalade, then you dip them in the powdered sugar there." Both things were in small and neat piles on her plate too.
Twilight took one of the round fluffy cakes, dipped it in the marmalade, and then in the powdered sugar. I did the same, chuckling at her looking at me like a student watching her teacher. "Then take a bite, but be careful. They can still be really hot inside, so be sure to take a small one and get the feel of it first."
Nodding, Twilight did as instructed, and carefully took a bite. I could see a little steam rising from where she had taken a bite. Twilight smiled, seeming to enjoy the cake. I grinned and took a bite myself, my entire being filling with joy as I did so. It had been so long since I last tried these.
"This is incredible! The others have to try this!" Twilight exclaimed.
"They will, they will!" I laughed, seeing how happy she was. "Be careful, you are gonna get jam on you." We shared a laugh, and took my mug of mulled wine. Twilight made a face, and I almost snorted. The drink was hot, and a mix of sweet and a sort of sour, it took some getting used to.
"What are those white things floating around in my mug?"
"Almonds." I replied simply. "Some people eat them, I prefer just to drink the wine, leave all the almonds and whatever else alone."
Twilight tried again, and it was interesting to see the gears turning in her head as she tried to decide if she liked the drink or not. "It's very interesting." I smirked, and she blushed. "I've never tried something like this before."
"I think very few are born with a taste for it. It takes some getting used to, but it does warm you up, right?"
She paused, then smiled. "Yeah, it does. I can feel it."
"Combine that with the cold, and a plate of apple slices, it hardly gets any cozier than that." I grinned. We continued eating, talking about this and that, and sharing holiday traditions. It really was interesting learning how many similarities our holidays shared, or just our world in general. While Twilight was a bit of a nerd, she did share a talent to make it interesting. When we finished and I had paid for our treat, I looked at the time and thought it was about time to head home. "You know Twilight, we should get back to the truck, but."
Twilight tilted her head. "But what?"
I smirked, taking her hand. "Just trust me."
"Promise you won't let go!"
"I won't let go, come on, Twilight."
"Y-yeah, but.."
"Come on, it will be alright, I got you."
"How are you even supposed to move like this?!"
"Just take it easy, keep your feet steady, relax, you won't fall."
It had been some time since I had been to this town and enjoyed a Christmas market, so this next attraction I took Twilight to was a bit of a gamble. As a kid they always had this big outdoor ice skating rink. It was pretty much an entire plaza the town had converted, and they rented our skates for people to use.
I felt more at home on the ice, happy that I had not lost my skill over the years of not practicing. I was not a pro or anything, but I could move around comfortably and with ease. I held Twilight's hands, gently guiding her out on the ice. "I know you ponies have ice skating too, I have seen it."
She sent me a mock glare. "We do it for winter wrap up!"
"Yeah? But here we do it for fun."
"And we have four legs to keep us steady, how do you do it on two?"
I wasn't really worried about anyone overhearing her. For one nobody paid attention to us, too busy enjoying their time with friends and family. Two, people wouldn't read too much into it. "Stop complaining, come on." I took her out on the ice a bit more, and I could practically feel her shaking. "Don't be so stiff, relax your knees, put your weight on your right foot, and as you push forward, transfer your weight to the left."
"Okay, b-but you promise not to let go!"
I couldn't help but laugh. "I promise, Twilight, I got you, just relax."
"Right, okay, I got this."
Slowly she did as I said, and I made sure to follow, so when she moved forward I would go backwards. When she pushed off gently with her right foot and moved forward, I grinned. "See, I told you you could do it. Now, just switch, and do it again, keep it going, slow and steady, no rush."
Little by little she moved forward, gliding over the ice. She was still unsure, her legs kept shaking, and I could feel her clench down on my hands each time it got a little too fast. She wasn't elegant at it, but that would come with practice, and I could tell she was getting a bit more confident.
"H-hey, I think I am getting the hang of this. Daniel, I'm really doing it!"
"Yeah, you are!" I laughed. "You are doing great, Twilight, just try and keep it going. I'm going to make a gentle turn, just keep moving."
"I think I can do this, I ca-WHOA!"
"Whoops!" She lost her footing, her feet sliding back while her body tried to slam down into the ice. Thankfully I saw it coming and managed to catch her before anything could happen. "You okay?"
She looked up at me, her body pressed against me, her head resting against my chest. "Yeah, thanks."
I chuckled. "I promised to catch you, didn't I?"
She smiled, nodding a little as she moved to stand on her own. "You did, and you always do." She said, placing a hand on my chest. "You have a habit of saving damsels in distress."
"Only six." I grinned. "But you make it worth it." She raised an eyebrow, and I could see what she was thinking. "No, not like that. You girls have given my life the push it needed. Having you around, it has been the only reward I will ever need." Of course, we both knew that someday it would come to an end. However, that was for the future, and neither of us wanted to spoil the moment. "So, shall we continue the lesson?"
Then she leaned up, placing a gentle kiss on my lips. "Yes, let's keep going."
I smiled, took her hands, and led her out on the ice again. The lights above us made the timeout on the ice seem more magical, and little by little Twilight improved, but our hands never departed.
It was pretty late when we got home, not night time just yet, and there were still lights on in the farm house. However we had passed dinner time, and the others were probably relaxing around the house. That was fine, we had eaten so many treats at the market that I doubted we had the biggest appetite, at least I didn't.
After we got out and walked towards the house, the snow squeaked beneath our feet, when Twilight stopped and turned to me. She looked at me, hand behind her back, a faint blush on her cheeks. "Thank you for today, I really had a good time."
I smiled, blushing a bit myself. "No problem, thank you for suggesting it in the first place."
She let out a little giggle, took a step back so she could stand on the small step leading up to the front porch of the house. Standing a little taller now, she made me come closer, leaned forward, and carefully kissed my lips again, as if nervous I would reject her.
I didn't.
As our lips touched, I stepped closer, moving my arms around her body, my hands clasping together at her lower back. She in turn moved to wrap her arms around my neck, pulling herself closer, deepening the kiss, and thus pressing her body closer to mine. I could still taste a hint of the mulled wine and powdered sugar on her soft lips, just a tiny hint. The kiss grew deeper, and Twilight let out the smallest of moans, when suddenly.
BAM!
The front door opened, and we both jumped, almost falling back and into the snow. Pinkie Pie stood there smiling, the other girls not far behind her. "You're home!" She cheered.
"How was your date?" Rarity asked, and soon enough the whole door was filled with our five friends all looking expectantly at us.
I looked at Twilight, and she looked at me. None of us had spoken about it, although we knew what it meant when she kissed me. Instead of just saying it, she just smiled, leaned in and kissed me again. I kissed her, and the girls all seemed satisfied and happy for us.
"About time." We heard Rainbow Dash mumble. I couldn't help it, and neither could Twilight, we just laughed, and the others joined us soon after.
It certainly had been an interesting day.
The following days were spent on the farm, preparing for the big night. We were all really excited, and the whole house was decorated from top to bottom. Me and Twilight had gotten closer, although it was all new to her. I could relate, it was hard to get used to the whole herd thing in the beginning, and even now I still feel self conscious about it. However for Twilight it wasn't so much the idea of a herd, it was something normal back in Equestria after all, but the whole relationship thing.
She was nervous, shy, and I could tell she thought about every word and action when near me. She was basically overthinking the whole thing, and I could not really blame her for it. It took time, but with the help of the other girls, Twilight started to relax.
I didn't want the girl she thought I wanted. I wanted Twilight Sparkle for the girl she was.
There were still some things to get used to, and that went for both of us. However I think we both found some comfort in that fact. Both trying to get used to new things, customs we have not tried before, and living a life we did not imagine ourselves living. I think that only brought us closer together as a couple.
There was only a few days until Christmas, and I had promised to take all the girls to another Christmas market. This time it was gonna be a little different, and it wasn't going to be the same one that I took Twilight to. Not that they weren't allowed to see it, but I wanted to do something special with all of them.
So with three left before Christmas, I took them to our harem bus. Rainbow and Applejack hate the fact I call it that, but it makes me laugh. We drove later in the day, because I wanted the sun to go down so the place would look even more radiant than what it would in daylight.
While the girls knew I took them to another Christmas market, I did not tell them which. I only told them that they would not get disappointed. So off we went, driving the long drive to the capital, an old city the girls had never been in.
"Are you really really really not gonna tell us, Daniel?" Pinkie asked, a touch of pleading in her voice, playful of course.
I smirked, shaking my head. "No, it's a surprise."
"But I wanna knoooow!"
I grinned. "We'll be there soon, then you will see for yourself."
All the girls looked out the windows with excited expressions. "So this is your capital, is this where your princess lives too?" Twilight asked, amazed.
"Yeah, although here she is a queen." I explained. "It is more a figurehead position, she has little to no power when it comes to running the country, but we all still love her."
"I see."
"Darling, how come you have never taken us to the capital before? There must be hundreds of shops out there!" Rarity exclaimed, her eyes following the many clothing stores we drove by.
"Let's just say you girls stand out. Now that it's cold and you have to wear more clothes, it is easier to hide your special trades." I glanced at Rainbow in the rearview mirror. "Somewhat. In any case, let us say this is a reward for not being discovered yet, you girls are ready for the big leagues."
Rainbow let out an annoyed snort. "We're not little kids, Daniel."
"I know, I know. However, you girls still need to be careful." I admit, maybe I was being a tad overprotective. I just didn't want to take any chances. It only took one mistake and one person being at the right spot the wrong time, and that would be it.
At least, that was how I imagined it. I knew that it was more likely people would not believe the witness. People all around the world claimed they have seen aliens, flying spaceships and angels, and the world didn't go crazy because of it. However I wasn't going to chance it and draw attention to my farm.
"Besides." I continued. "We had no idea if anyone had found out a portal had opened. No one has shown up to my door yet, so I think we can loosen up a bit. Just be careful."
"Don't worry, sugarcube." Applejack smiled. "We know you're just looking after us."
Twilight nodded. "We'll be careful."
I nodded, sending them both a grateful smile. I knew Rainbow wasn't trying to be difficult, she was just used to greater freedom. It wasn't surprising that out of all of them, Rainbow Dash had the hardest time to get used to the isolation on the farm. It was why I tried to take them out as often as I could, let them blow off steam, but it wasn't always so easy.
However, today, I knew we were all gonna have a good time!
When I found a place to park, which wasn't easy for a small bus, we all made our way down the street. All of them were looking around, trying to guess where I might be taking them. It was hard to hide it, because the closer we got, the more clear it became. Even before we rounded the corner of the central station, you could hear laughter, and cries of joy.
Then we rounded the corner, and we were greeted by the large stone entrance to Tivoli, the oldest amusement park in the world.
All the girls stopped, looking at the large entrance decorated with hundreds of lights. I laughed, seeing their stunned expressions. "Wha.. What is this?" Twilight asked in amazement.
"It's an amusement park!" Pinkie cried in joy.
"Wow, really?!" Dashie asked, seeming to get just as excited as Pinkie Pie.
I chuckled. "It is one of the world's oldest amusement parks, built as a massive park, and slowly turned into an amusement park over the years. It has the third oldest roller coaster in the world, it is over 100 years old, and it still kicks ass." I could not help feeling a bit of national pride at that, even though I had nothing to do with it. "The park is very big, and they like to decorate it according to the seasons."
"Is it really that big?" Fluttershy asked, looking amazed, and yet a little terrified. Probably because of all the people heading in and out.
I reached out and gently took her hand in mine. "It will be alright, and this will be an experience none of you will forget. I promise." She sent me a warm smile, and I squeezed her hand. "Well, are you girls ready?" I asked, looking at our group. "Then let's head in!"
Now this was definitely something else than the other market. Not only was Tivoli much bigger, but it had rides as well. Bands, restaurants, cafes, stalls, small parades, and LOTS of decorations. Twilight was amazed the first time, but it compared very little to the awe all of them felt as we walked around the many streets.
I was pulled in every direction, asked questions, asked to take rides with them, look at stuff, explain more, and taste pretty much everything. I don't think I have ever been so busy in my life, but it was all in good fun, and I enjoyed myself a lot. We listened to some of the bands, tried some of the rides.
Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie loved the roller-coasters and wild rides, while Fluttershy and Rarity enjoyed the more calm and relaxing rides. Twilight was about in the middle, enjoying a mix of things. Long story short, none of us got bored. We also made a lot of memories. Every time a picture was taken on the ride, I bought it, making sure none of us would forget today.
The evening ended in one of the restaurants, eating a nice warm dinner, with the view of the decorated Tivoli garden behind us. We may have drawn some attention, but I think that was more to the fact that our group consisted of six beautiful women, and then a little old me. The sight must have been quite confusing, not that I cared. We had a good time and that was the most important thing.
As we headed to dessert, we got a helpful waitress to take a group picture, with me in the middle, and three girls on each side. Even though she smiled, I could pretty much see how confusing this looked to her. That was fine, we all laughed about it later, and got one heck of a picture to hang up on the fridge back home.
"Thank you for a wonderful night, darling." Rarity suddenly said, and the table went quiet. "It has been a truly splendid day."
The others nodded, and I felt a little embarrassed, or maybe it was the wine. "Well, thank you for making my day magical." Yes I know, it was a bit of a cheesy line, but the girls loved it, and well, I did mean it. "Thank you for coming into my life and changing it for the better. I don't know where I would have been without you." I raised my glass. "To you."
Twilight shook her head. "To all of us." We toasted, and soon enough finished dinner. We all drove home after that, arriving home late, exhausted, but pleased.
I could only imagine what Christmas would be like.
24th of December.
Today it was Christmas, a time for family and friends to be together. I knew I had a long day of cooking ahead of me, hence why I let myself sleep in. Not too late of course, but enough just to enjoy the quiet of the cold morning, waking up gently at my own pa-
"IT'S CHRISTMAS!!"
And there it was..
My door was pretty much kicked in, but I refused to open my eyes. The same could not be said for Applejack, who's eyes shot open. "What in tarnation!?" I could feel her sit up in bed, and soon enough it got too loud for me to fall back into sleep. "Pinkie, what are you doing?!"
"Morning, Applejack! It's Christmas! We have to eat Christmas breakfast together!"
I sighed, still groggy, wanting to sleep. However I knew all too well there was no stopping Pinkie Pie once she was in this mood. So I opened my eyes, sat up and scratched the back of my head. Beside me sat Applejack, holding up the duvet to cover her upper body.
She was still angry by being woken up like that, but I couldn't help but find the whole scene kind of funny. As Applejack scolded Pinkie, my mind came up with the most delicious idea. While she was distracted with Pinkie, I laid back down, and leaned in behind Applejack, moving in closer to her exposed lower back.
"I have also told you not to do that to the doors, Pinkie! The woodwork can't hand-EEAAAP!!" Her startled squeak made me laugh a little, her light jump removed her lower back from the kiss I had placed down there. "Daniel!"
I held up but hands defensively. "I'm sorry!" I laughed. "I just couldn't help myself!"
Well, today was starting out lively, I could only imagine what the rest of the day would be like. Whatever the case, it felt good to have some life in the house this year, and I could honestly say I looked forward to today.
We all sat down and ate breakfast soon after. Applejack had forgiven me, although not without a punch to the shoulder, but it was worth it. Everybody was in high spirits, after all, this was their first Christmas in the human world. So we talked about traditions, things we had shared before, and things we had not.
It was pretty interesting for us, seeing how similar our two worlds could be, while at the same time being so radically different. "So basically, we hold hands, form a circle if we can around the tree, and sing Christmas songs."
"And then we open presents?" Asked Rainbow Dash.
I nodded. "Yeah, although, not all countries open them on the 24th. In America they open them the morning after."
"Why?"
"I don't know." I shrugged. "Anyway, we have some chores to do today. I have a lot of cooking to do, so can you girls do the rest?" The six of them nodded. Really it wasn't like it was anything complicated, and with seven of us in total, it was going to be a breeze. "Right so, Applejack and Dashie, can you take care of the tree?"
Both girls nodded. "Easy enough." Applejack replied. "In the living room, yes?"
I nodded. "Yes, and you will have to move some furniture around. If we are going to dance around a tree we can't have it blocking our path." They nodded again, and I continued. "We should probably clean the house a bit, I doubt any of us wants to do anything tomorrow, so we might as well do it today."
"We can do that." Twilight put in. "Me and Fluttershy."
"I just need to feed the bunnies.. If you don't mind." Fluttershy added.
"No problem. So Rarity, you can do decorations, and set the table, then maybe help Twilight and Fluttershy?"
"Of course, darling. The tree will look magnificent!"
I smirked. "No doubt."
"And what about me!?" Pinkie asked excitedly.
"You are going to help me in the kitchen, and make the snack tower for coffee later."
"Yaaaaaaaaay!"
"Right, we all agree?" They all nodded. "Great, then let's not waste time."
We all finished up breakfast, cleaned the table, and started on our chores. There was no real rush, the biggest one was the cleaning, but even that was a low priority as Rarity and Applejack insisted on a clean home. For Applejack it was a matter of pride, and for Rarity it was a matter of not wanting to live in what she considered to be a dirty home.
So our day started off pretty easily. Pinkie and I were getting the kitchen ready, as many of the dishes would take time to make properly. I for one had never cooked Christmas dinner before, not alone anyway. I was going to make a traditional Christmas dinner, which meant two main dishes, and a lot of side dishes. Not to mention I had to get some vegetarian options as well.
Ponies could eat meat of course, and even some in Equestria did so. However it was still a major change for the girls to do it, especially for Fluttershy. However all of them, yes, even Fluttershy, had gotten more used to it, even eating some themselves. They were very understanding that humans need meat, it is just part of their diet, and there is no reason not to make it as delicious as possible.
"So, Daniel! What are we going to make?" Asked Pinkie, excited to be cooking with me.
"Right, Christmas dinner is a serious affair. Traditionally, you will sit at a table for a good few hours, eating a meal of roast pork and duck plus boiled potatoes, sugar potatoes, red cabbage and gravy. Then for dessert we will have risalamande with cherry sauce." I explained, listing the many dishes.
"What is risalamande?" Pinkie Pie asked.
I grinned. "It is a rice pudding made from rice, sugar, vanilla, whipped cream and chopped almonds, topped with hot cherry sauce." I leaned in, whispering in her ear. "And the best thing is, if you find the one almond that is whole, you win a prize."
Her eyes went wide, and she grabbed my hands in pure excitement. "Really?!"
I grinned. "Yup, it's tradition! Then afterwards we take our time cleaning the table, you know let the food sink in before we dance around the tree, sing, and open our Christmas presents."
"It is going to be the best Christmas we ever had!" Pinkie exclaimed, pulling me into a very tight hug.
"Isn't it also your first?" I asked, laughing while I tried to breathe.
Pinkie just giggled. "Perhaps, but it may not be my last." She added, a faint hint of a frown appeared for a split second.
Seeing it I quickly hugged her back. "Hey, it's going to be okay, I promise."
She buried her face into my chest, and stayed there for some time. "It's just, it's going to be my first human Hearth's Warming Eve without my parents and sisters.." She mumbled into my shirt.
I nodded, stroking her pink poofy hair. "I know, sweetheart, but not without your friends."
She smiled, looked up at me. Then without a word, she stood up on the tip of her feet, and planted a soft kiss on her lips. It lasted for five sweet seconds, and once done she gently moved down again, beaming at me. "Thank you, Daniel."
"You're welcome, Pinkie." We held each other for a few more moments, and then got to work. "Well then, let's get started."
So the day went on, with me and Pinkie Pie in the kitchen, starting slowly up, and taking our time to get it right. Pinkie was a marvel in the kitchen, and it helped to have her with me. Although she was not used to cooking with meat, and so I was mostly alone on that part.
The rest of our household helped with cleaning, Dashie and Applejack decided to help so the chore was over faster. The furniture in the living room was moved around, making sure we still had a spot to all gather, but making enough room for our tree. By lunchtime Applejack brought it in with the help of Rainbow dash, they set it up, cleaned away any needles that had fallen onto the floor.
Rarity took over from there, and started to decorate it with all the Christmas tree decorations I had available. I had expected her to want to do it by herself, but to my surprise, she called us all in to consult. I didn't like to leave the kitchen, but it was not like me and Pinkie were needed all the time.
"Darling, you have so many nostalgic decorations." Rarity told me, looking through some of the balls, and other decorations. Many of them were quite old, dating back to when my grandparents were young. The newest ones were from when I was a kid, so as you can imagine, there wasn't really anything new in those boxes.
"They are quite old." I agreed. "We never really bought many new things, and we liked to have the decorations passed down in our family. Some of them are older than me, by several years."
"They're really pretty." Fluttershy said, pulling up one of them.
Applejack sent me a knowing smile. "We do that too. We have decorations that have passed through generations of apples."
I chuckled. "The idea is the same then. It reminds us of times gone by, and really, I should have bought some new decorations so we could hint at our time together."
Rarity shook her head. "This will do quite well. I just didn't want to put anything up if it was too delicate." When I shook my head, she continued with a smile. "Now, I think we should all decorate this tree together, but please keep in mind we cannot overdo it."
We all chuckled, Rarity would never change. Still it was a good idea, and we all started to pick up decorations we liked, and put them on the tree. It was a nice moment between us all, especially because it was fun to argue about the decorations, as none of us could ever really agree on where they should go. It was all in good fun of course, and I dare say that by the end, the tree looked awesome.
However as we all stepped back, admiring the work of art we had completed together, I noticed Applejack draw back. I'm not sure if the others sensed it or not, but as I moved closer to her, the others moved out of the living room, as if to give us privacy.
I sat down next to her, and she just kept looking at the tree, smiling to herself. At first I didn't say anything, I just sat there in silence, looking at the tree with her. She moved her hand towards mine, and I didn't hesitate to take it, giving it a loving squeeze.
"You okay?" I finally asked.
She let out what sounded like an exhausted sigh. "I'm not sure," she said honestly.
I gave her hand another squeeze, not bothering asking what was wrong when it was so clear. "You'll see them again, I promise."
Then she looked at me, tears at the edges of her eyes. "But when? How long do you think we will be here?" How many of Apple Bloom's birthdays am I going to miss? How much time does Granny have left? Will she even still be there when I get back home?"
"Applejack.."
I gently pulled her into a hug, and she embraced me. Hiding her face in my chest, I could feel her tears through my shirt as she silently sobbed. What could I say? I doubted there was anything I could say that would make her feel better. So I just sat there, holding her in my arms, letting her know she wasn't alone, that someone was there to help her carry the burdens should she need it.
I'm not sure how long we sat there, but at some point Applejack looked at me, wiping her eyes. "Thank you, Daniel. Sorry, didn't mean to bring down the mood, or sound ungrateful."
"You didn't." I quickly reassured. "Applejack, I understand, and I think everybody else does too. We're with you."
Applejack nodded, giving my hand a squeeze. "I know, thank you."
"Any time." I leaned in, and placed a kiss on her forehead. "I'm in the kitchen if you need me, okay?" She nodded, and I left to continue my duties in the kitchen. Mostly it was keeping an eye on things as I wanted everything to be perfect, and so left very little to chance.
The day went on, and as it turned into late afternoon, we all started to get ready for the evening. We were not going out, but we still wanted to look nice, take showers, and make the evening special. We had already placed the presents under the tree, set the table, and as I put finishing touches on the food, the girls all got ready upstairs.
I had gone first, with shower and changing clothes first, that way the kitchen would not be unattended. So while the girls were giggling, chatting, and working on looking pretty, I made sure everything was laid out. Rarity had set the table, but I was the one bringing out the food.
I had my stereo play some calm Christmas music, jazz version, obviously. I finished up by pouring some wine for us all, and lighting the candles, and just on cue, the ladies arrived. I grinned, and gestured to the dining room. "Merry Christmas, ladies. Please, take a seat."
All six of them wore something pretty, not fancy like gala dresses, but comfortable and slightly formal wear. Of course Rarity bordered on fancy, but since this was just among us, there was no reason to go overboard. Still, they all looked very beautiful, making me question just how lucky I was to have them in my life.
They took their seats, but I remained standing, and raised my wine glass. "Ladies, I would like to make a toast."
Rainbow groaned, although she did so with a playful smirk. "Really? We've been waiting all day for this special dinner, and you're gonna make a speech?"
"Now now, Rainbow." Said Rarity. "This is an important moment, do not ruin it."
"Thank you, Rarity." I chuckled. "Listen, I just wanted to let you all know that tonight is really special for me. Not just because it's Christmas, but because I get to spend it with you, the ponies that I love." They all looked at me, smiling, and with their full attention. "This will be my first Christmas in a long time that I spend with someone. As you all know, I no longer have a family, and so the years have been lonely."
I could see some of them were on the verge of tears, which wasn't really my goal. "I just want to let you all know that, I'm really happy you're here with me. I know you miss your friends and family, and trust me, I get it. I just want to say though, without you, I don't think I could have broken out of my shell. So, thank you, I love you all, and merry Christmas."
The girls took their glasses, raised them, and they all wished me a merry Christmas as well. I let out a nervous chuckle, trying to mask how emotional I was getting. "Well, ahem, sorry for that. How about we dig in before it gets cold, eh?"
I sat down, and about to reach for the potatoes, when Twilight's hand touched mine. I looked at her, and she looked at me, her eyes wet, but still smiling. "Thank you for taking us in, Daniel. We love you too." I looked back at her, my heart feeling like it was going to burst out my chest.
Maybe it sounds silly, but I think that was the moment I decided I wanted to go with them to Equestria when the time came. Some might think that is an easy decision to make, but then you're fooling yourself. It was not a simple matter like moving to another town or another country. This was something much bigger, not only would I be on another planet, but another dimension, and I would leave everything behind, possibly forever.
Even at that moment I felt the weight of that decision, it scared me. However as I looked at Twilight, and then out at them all, seeing them all look back at me with the same affection and love I felt for them, I felt it was the right decision.
They were my family now, and we would stay together..
Dinner went well, lots of laughs, lots of trial and error. I have to say I was quite proud of the result of my solo Christmas dinner, it certainly went better than expected. Of course, that wasn't to say I did not make tiny errors. In fact, Applejack was laughing hysterically as she tried to explain how I had screwed up the potatoes.
"It's not that funny!" I said, trying to look offended, but failed.
Applejack just hid her face in her hand, trying not to look at me as laughed. "I'm! I'm sorry, but!" She held the laugh in, and it sounded she was trying to swallow it, however soon enough the dam broke, and she laughed again. She wasn't drunk or anything, but I think we could all feel the wine work its magic.
Rarity giggled. "Darling, while I will say your dinner was quite delightful, you did boil the potatoes too long."
"Yeah!" Rainbow put in. "They were all wet and slimy!" Applejack snorted, and broke out in another laughing fit.
"Stop that, you cackling mad mare!" I grinned, almost throwing my napkin after the farm girl.
Thankfully Fluttershy came to my rescue. Sweet Fluttershy. "I thought your sugar potatoes were really good though." It was true, I had gotten luckier with the sugar potatoes, which was actually the one dish I had counted on screwing up.
"Thank you, Fluttershy."
"The roasted pork was interesting." remarked Twilight, dipping her napkin at her lips. "I was really surprised." All the girls had tried the meat dishes, even Fluttershy. Some of her animals ate meat, but it was still a trial for her. So she only ate a little, but mainly stuck to the vegetarian dishes, which was fine.
"Are we going to play the game now then?!" Pinkie asked me, almost bouncing in her seat.
Rainbow looked over at Pinkie, then at me. "Hm? What game?"
"Ah, right." I nodded. "Okay, so if everybody is done making fun of me?" Another muffled snort from Applejack, but otherwise nothing. "Then we just need to clear the table, and then we can eat a light dessert, I'll explain the rules once we're ready."
And so we all helped clear the table. It gave us a moment to move around, and let the food settle nicely. I admit, I may have eaten a little too much, because I felt as if my belt had gotten smaller. However it helped walking around, put the leftovers into the fridge, and clear the dishes. By the time we put smaller bowls to the table, and I brought the big one out with Risalmande out, we all felt a bit lighter and less guilty.
As we all sat down again, I held up a whole almond. "Right, so the goal is finding a whole almond such as this. You cannot dig around in the big bowl when you take a portion. You can take as much, or as little as you want, but the rule is you have to eat it all or you forfeit the prize."
"And what's that?" Asked Rainbow Dash, pointing to the cherry sauce.
"Hot cherry sauce, it goes really well with the cold pudding." I smiled. "But you can go without, it is not a must. So, everybody knows the rules?" They all nodded. "Right, then let us begin. Rarity, you may take first and pass the bowl when you are done."
It was pretty fun to explain this game to someone who hadn't played before, and while the prize was not anything super special, it was still fun to play. Through the years I had seen people eat the almond by mistake, or someone forgetting to put it into the bowl in the first place. Tonight I had put the almond in, which was why I was the last to take a portion, just to be safe that I did not cheat.
Once everybody was served, the game began. I was pretty sure I did not have the almond, and so I let myself enjoy their expressions as they ate. It was interesting to see if they tried to search for it, or were too careful not to eat it. There were crushed almonds in the mix of course, so one could be tricked if not careful.
However, suddenly Pinkie Pie slammed her hand to the table, making us all jump as she raised her hand and exclaimed her victory. "Yay! I found the almond!"
"Aww, rats!" Rainbow pouted, but soon joined in the congratulations, and laughter.
I stood, and walked to a shelf. "Congratulations Pinkie Pie, you found the almond." I pulled out a golden box of Anton Berg chocolates, and presented it to her. "You have earned it."
"Ooooh, chocolates." She grinned, licking her lips.
"Yeah, but before you take any, some have some alcohol in them. They are a bit more expensive than most, so you should save them for a special occasion." I advised, and she thought about it.
"But, Daniel. This IS a special occasion."
"Yeah, but-"
"Let's share my prize!"
I laughed. "Alright then, we put them with the tower of candy you have prepared." I promised, then returned to the table. "Let's finish dessert and we can retire to the living room."
And so it was that we finished our portions. No one was really in the mood to keep eating dessert, we were quite full already, and the promise of candy only drove that point home. So we finished eating, cleared the table and blew out the candles. I made us some coffee, while Pinkie brought out the treats to the coffee table in the living room.
When I entered and put down the coffee on the table, I got out some small song books. "Right, here we go." I passed them to the girls, and they started to look through them. "So, any suggestions?"
"Hmmm, how about this one?" Twilight suggested.
I looked. "A bit long, but that sounds good. How about we sing a human song, then we can sing one from Equestria?"
Applejack looked at me with a smirk. "Do you know any Equestrian holiday songs?"
"Uhm, well, no.."
"Don't worry darling, we can sing one for you then." Rarity suggested.
"Right, sounds good." I smiled, and we all got around the tree, held hands. "Ready?" They nodded, and we all started to sing. I had actually expected it to be cringe and funny, but amazingly, the song went off without a hitch. Not only that, as we sang, it was like I could hear the music. Everybody, even me, sang in perfect harmony. Was this the rumored song magic the fandom had talked about? Well, whatever it was, it made singing so much more fun.
Before we knew it, we had sung three human Christmas songs, and one Equestrian one. I had expected that at that point we were done, and as expected many of us sat down. Everyone, except for Fluttershy. She stood by the tree, folded her hands over her chest, and started to sing.
It was the most beautiful thing I had ever heard...
Silent night, starry night All is calm, all is bright 'Round the forest, parents and young Gentle creatures everyone Home in burrows deep Home in their burrows deep
Silent night, starry night Snowfall makes the meadows white Huddle close to keep family warm Tomorrow's dawn will bring Christmas morn Now the day is done Now that the day is done
Silent night, starry night Leaves are still and the moon's in sight Dreams are born as their eyes fall closed Tomorrow's gift is that nobody knows
Sleep in beautiful peace Sleep in beautiful peace
Oh-whoa (Sleep in beautiful peace) Oh-whoa-oh-oh (Sleep in beautiful peace) Oh-whoa-oh-oh (Sleep in beautiful peace) Oh-whoa (Sleep in beautiful peace)
Sleep in beautiful peace Sleep in beautiful peace...
Listening to Fluttershy sing, and the rest of the girls acting a choir, it somehow took me back. For a moment, I could actually see myself with my family as a kid. Playing, enjoying the smell of the fireplace, the coffee, and unwrapping my gifts. It was like at that moment, I could feel my mother's arm around my shoulder, holding me tight.
As the song ended, I didn't even realize I had tears in my eyes.
"Daniel..?"
Someone asked. I was so lost in thought I didn't even notice who it was, nor did I react. It wasn't before I suddenly felt someone sitting down beside me, moving her arm around me and stroking my back that I reacted.
"Uhm, I.. What?" I blushed, feeling more exposed than I liked. Quickly I wiped the tears away, seeing Twilight sitting next to me, and the other girls looking at me with concern. "Sorry, I was a little lost in thought." I smiled, trying to calm them. "I'm fine, it was just. It was very beautiful and it took me back." They kept looking at me, their concern not vanishing. "Seriously, I'm fine. Come on, let's open up your gifts!"
I really didn't want to talk about it, especially tonight. They seemed to pick up on that, and instead of pushing the point, they turned their attention to the tree and the gifts hidden below it. "Who goes first?" Asked Rainbow Dash, breaking the tension from before.
"Well," I smiled. "I would actually like you all to unwrap yours at the same time." The girls looked at me confusingly, but Pinkie moved down to the tree, and took out six flat wrapped gifts. They were all the same size, something that likely made them wonder even more. "Okay, so I would like to say. I had no idea what to get you all. Everything I want to give you is likely not something I can give in this world. However, I thought I'd have a friend of mine make you something special."
They smiled, and started to carefully unwrap the presents. Little by little they did so, until a series of gasps made it clear they understood. "It is nothing much, mind you. This is the best I could do in terms of giving you a little piece of home."
All the girls held in their hands picture frames, and inside of those were a custom art piece for each girl. Each girl had a picture beautifully made of their loved ones, in a place they knew. I had done my best in sparing no expense, trying to make it just as they would know them.
I couldn't help them home, I had no power over such things. No way of helping them talk to their families. The best thing I could do was give them a reminder. Sure, I could have bought other things, but this really came from the heart. The silence was almost choking me, I was afraid they did not like them, thought me lazy, even though I knew they would never say that.
Luckily, they all got up, kissed and hugged me, sharing the pictures among one another. "Daniel, this is.. Thank you."
"No problem, and, well, I do have one more. This present is more for all of us." I stood, walking to a bookshelf and pulled out an empty album. "This I thought could be for the memories we make. So whatever happens, we will never forget."
"Darling, your gifts are just perfect. However, we have one for you too, from all of us." Rarity said with a soft and gentle tone. "We all appreciate what you have done for us."
"You've given us shelter." Said Fluttershy.
"Food." Added Rainbow Dash.
Applejack nodded. "Safety."
"Love!" Pinkie giggled.
Twilight stood, carefully putting her picture down, and reached for the last present under the tree. Compared to the others, this one was tiny. "You've shown us kindness when our situation was most dire, Daniel." She turned to me, smiling warmly. "You have shown all the traits a pony should have."
Twilight held out the little package, and I took it. The package itself was not really wrapped, it was more in a small envelope that fit in the palm of my hand. I looked from the package to them, and then back at the package. Carefully I opened it, slightly afraid I might break something.
Then I held it up, and a golden chain poured from the envelope and into my open hand, followed by some sort of locket, or medallion. It took me a moment to realize what it was, but when I did, I looked startled back at them, "Girls, I don't know what to say."
I looked down at the golden medallion, astounded by its beauty. It was a golden disk with two stars crossing over one another, and then six different colored tiny gems. They sparkled in such a way that I had no doubt that they were not some fake plastic you could get in the toy store.
"Loyalty, kindness, generosity, laughter, honesty and magic. We have all seen these traits in you, Daniel." Twilight explained as I ran my finger over it. "It is so you will never forget how we see you, now and always."
"Oh god, girls.." I let out a little nervous laugh, wiping my eyes to make sure there were no tears. "This is, wow.. Kinda makes me feel bad for only getting your pictures."
Twilight giggled, and moved closer to me. "They came from the heart, Daniel. That is the most important thing. Just like our gift came from ours. When you have this on, you'll carry us all with you, wherever you go." She took the necklace, and moved it around my neck. "So keep us close."
I nodded, then looked into her eyes. "Now and always."
Christmas continued for us, and I dare say it was the most fun Christmas I had had in years. We spend most of the evening talking, joking, even playing some games, and watching a late night movie. It was past midnight when we finally decided to call it a night.
We were pretty tired, and I was ready to call it quits. I let the other girls head to bed, as I cleaned away the mugs, and coffee things. I let the snacks be, knowing tomorrow would be a lazy day, so we should enjoy our snacks while cuddling on the couch.
The house was totally silent as I turned off the lights. I was pretty sure the girls had fallen asleep as soon as their heads had hit their pillows. I could not blame them, I used to do the same thing. However, now I was an adult, which meant I had to clean. I'm kidding, it felt good to be alone for a bit. It gave me time to think and reflect.
I felt good, at peace. Exhausted emotionally, but in a good way.
As I made my way up the stairs, I felt ready to just crash and sleep. However as I walked down to my room, I spotted a slender figure waiting by my door.
It was Twilight, standing against the wall, only dressed in one of my long shirts, which pretty much worked as a short dress for her. "Twilight? Is everything okay?"
She bit her lower lip, then moved towards me. Without a word, she kissed me, deeply, and could do nothing but kiss back. As my arms moved around her figure, I could feel her pushing against me, towards the door.
So we went into my room, closed the door, and fell into my bed in each other's arms..
Author's Note
Wow, that took some time, well, seven days really. :D
I am sorry for the wait, but I hope this chapter made the wait worth it. So far the longest chapter of the bunch, and the chapter that took this story over 100.000 words in total. Seems fitting!
Anyway, we are in the reach of the end! It is strange to think this story has been going for two years, but I am happy to see how it has evolved.
I hope you all keep enjoying it.
How I ended up living with six pony girls?
Tender Twilight (Mature Content)
Author's Note
WARNING!
It's important to note that this minisode can be skipped if you do not want to read any of this. You won't lose out on the main story, this is just a bit extra.
I'm trying to bring a new kink and action into each mature minisode, so just be warned.
Tender Twilight (Mature Content)
Twilight pulled me into my room, holding me close as our kiss deepened for every second that passed. I couldn't even close the door normally, having to give it a shove with my foot before we got too far away. She kept moving towards my bed, but suddenly paused, breaking the kiss, although doing it reluctantly.
Her breaths were heavy as she whispered my name. "D-Daniel, I.." She looked so innocent, so fragile. "I've never done anything like this before.." For just a moment I was unsure what she meant, but the way she held herself, her eyes, her nervousness. Didn't take a genius to figure it out.
"You mean sex?"
Her face seemed to lit up, and her fingers clutched at my shirt, refusing to meet my eyes. "I don't really have any experience in that field. Friendship was hard enough." She let out a nervous chuckle. "I've never actually done anything like this before." She swallowed. "P-plenty of research, both in Equestrian and human." For a moment, I was actually nervous about her passing out from embarrassment.
"You don't have to be nervous, or scared. We don't even need to do it."
Her head shot up, and her eyes had taken a new form of intensity. "But I want to, everybody else has.. Has done it with you." Now it was my turn to blush. Of course I knew none of the girls were ignorant of the more physical aspect of our relationship, but hearing Twilight say it, well, I felt a little self-conscious. "I want to, but what if I'm not good at it?"
I couldn't help but smile kindly at her. "No one is good at anything the first time they try, Twilight."
"But you already have a lot of experience." She said in an almost whiny tone.
I blushed again. While it was true, she made it sound like I was a master in it, which I wasn't arrogant enough to even claim. "Well, that might be true, but it was new for me every time I was with one of you."
"But it should be perfect, and what if I ruin it?"
Placing a hand on her cheek, I leaned in and placed a gentle kiss on her lips. At first she tensed, but then relaxed and leaned into the kiss. When the kiss ended, I stroked her cheek. "It will be perfect, not because of experience, but because it's us, and we want to. That's how I know it will be perfect."
Twilight looked up at me, biting her lower lip as she traced my chest with one of her fingers. Finally, she moved back half a step, her hands moving down to the hem of the shirt she wore. She raised it up her body, revealing her slender yet curvy figure to me little by little. She reached her chest, but didn't slow down, nor did she hesitate. Continuing, she revealed to me her bosom, still snugly hidden by her purple bra.
Her cleavage, and the shape of her round breasts made my heart pump faster than before. Twilight herself seemed to feel my eyes on her body, and shuddered before letting the shirt drop to the floor. She took half a step forward, taking my shirt, and started to guide it up my body.
He followed her directions with no words, and when the shirt was off Twilight took a moment to look at my naked torso. She placed a hand on my chest, looking at my muscles. I in turn reached out, touching one of her breasts, feeling its size, its shape.
Her own hand moved down, tracing my stomach, moving down towards my pants. My own hand moved down her chest, and slipped around to her rear, pulling her closer as my lips found her neck.
"Mmhheh-ahh.."
She moaned, closing her eyes as she stretched her neck, giving me more access than before. I could feel her tremble a bit, but she didn't move away from me. After just a few seconds, I looked into her eyes, still holding her close.
"Do you want to lay down?"
She nodded slightly, without a word spoken. We laid down, holding each other close. My pants had dropped as we moved, leaving me only in my boxers. Twilight moved her leg over my right thigh, and my hand moved to her cutie mark, stroking it from it gently as our lips met once again.
I moved in, kissing her neck again, my lips tracing her body, kissing my way down to her exposed cleavage. "Hmn.." She moaned, sliding her fingers into my hair, and pushed my face more into her breasts. She wouldn't let me go further down, but seemed content having me kiss her breasts.
As I did so, my hands moved behind her, then clicked open her bra, which allowed me to view her naked breasts. I moved myself above, her looking down at her, as she looked at me expectantly. I straddled her, although I made sure not to put my weight on her.
My hands moved to her breasts, my thumbs rubbing against her hardening nipples. She closed her eyes, moaning sweetly as she grabbed the sheets on the bed, clutching them. Twilight shuddered as I lowered myself, bringing my mouth to her breasts, licking them, until I finally started to playfully suck on her nipples.
I could feel her hands on me again, but I didn't look. They moved down my body, until they slid into my boxers, pulling out my already hard manhood. She must have felt it hardening, rubbing up against her. Without hesitation she kept her hands on it, stroking it gently. I couldn't help but to moan into her breasts.
Slowly I kissed my way down her body, from her breasts to her stomach, to the panties. I stopped, sitting up, looking down at her. "Can I?"
She nodded, her cheeks red. "Mhm.."
I pulled them down, and her legs moved to allow me to do it with more ease. Despite living as a pony most of her life, naked, she seemed to feel how exposed she was. I in the meantime, seeing her delicate flower, moved closer. She sensed the shift. "D-Daniel, what are yo-Oh!"
She tensed up for a moment as she felt my tongue trace the outside of her flower. Her breathing became faster, and she clutched she sheets even tighter. Her soft moans became louder, even to the point she covered her own mouth. "Hnnmmm, oh, mmhhmmm!"
I sat up again, and as if by instinct she gently spread her legs wider as I towered over her, lining my cock up with her center with clear, overwhelming lust. My eyes were wild, my face flushed, and she gave me a small smile in the moment I paused, encouraging me on.
Twilight gasped as I slowly moved in, her body having to stretch for my size, gripping tightly around my shaft. There was no pain or resistance however, just wet and open acceptance followed by longing moans from us both.
"Ahhh, hah.. You're.. You're.." She moaned, smiling.
"Does it hurt?"
She shook her head. "Not as much as I thought."
"I'm going to move.."
She nodded, and to my surprise, she wrapped her legs around me, although be it weakly, but the intent was clear. Slowly, I started to roll my hips back and forth, and with each movement, Twilight responded with a longing moan, and whine.
"Daniel.." She said in a longing whisper. "I want to be on top.." It surprised me, but I couldn't help but smile. We moved, and she followed, straddling me, smiling down at me. She let out a shy giggle. "I've never done anything like this before.." She started to move her hips, and now it was my turn to clutch the sheets, however I soon moved them up her legs, and planted them on her cutie marks.
At times she would slow down, lean down, and kiss me. I eagerly returned her kisses, so much so at times it was hard for her to sit up again, and move faster.
Time passed by without us knowing, we stayed by each other for a long time, until neither of us could keep going. Both of us were moving fast, our bodies warming up, twitches signaling the end. Both us clinging to the other, we let out a loud moan, but both of us felt our orgasms come at the right time, both of us ending on a high note.
Our bodies tensed, until finally we both gave in, and laid in bed, next to one another, panting, trying to catch our breaths, and slow our galloping hearts. As we laid there, staring at the ceiling, I felt closer to Twilight than ever before, not to mention a strange feeling deep inside my heart. It was a warmth that I had never experienced before, it was as if a missing piece had clicked into place.
"I can't believe it.." Twilight said almost in a whisper. I turned my head to look at her, and she did the same, our eyes meeting. "Before, friendship, love, it was all something I never understood. Then I met my friends, and suddenly all of that changed. Now I've met you, and I've found love."
I turned fully, kissing her gently. "I love you, Twilight Sparkle."
She giggled, then kissed me back. "I love you too, Daniel.."
She moved closer, and the two of us embraced, gently falling asleep into each other's arms. None of us seeing the glowing mark that slowly appeared on my body.
How I ended up living with six pony girls?
I'm not really sure how to begin this, how do you really start off anything so insane? Guess I could begin with my name and so on, there is so much to tell and I have no fucking idea how to describe it all. Well, let's start with an introduction, my name is Daniel Hartvig Passer.
Yea, pretty long, so I just go by Daniel H Passer.
If you're reading this, then I'm sure you already know a little bit about me. I'm human, about 25 years old. I'm average height, short blonde hair, a little messy and spiky, but hey, that's what you get for never really caring about stuff like that. I guess you can call me muscular, but I would not call myself buff in any way, slender is probably a better word.
So yea, I'm a pretty average guy I think. I work, go shopping, take care of my home. I work at home most days, but I do have a part time job in town to earn some extra cash. Not that I spend that much, but you never know when you need extra cash, right?
I'm a musician, a decent one if I'd say so myself. Decent enough that people will pay me to make them some jingles or something bigger. I have a whole recording/music room down in the basement. That is my main source of income, which is pretty great. I love music, and I can play a nice range of different instruments.
Other than that, I do a few jobs with a friend from town, you know a little handyman work, nothing to complicated. I do pick up a few tricks I use at home whenever I need to fix something, and I get a little extra for my savings.
At any rate, I live alone, my parents passed away a few years ago, and I don't have any siblings, so I've become accustomed to be alone. It is not that I'm a shut in or anything, I hang out with my friends now and again, play video games and go out drinking, but I do like my quiet life at home.
I inherited everything from my parents, including the old family farm from my grandparents. Not that we lived there, but my dad made sure to keep paying for it with the intention of renovating it for when he and mom would retire. When they died, I sold the house and moved out here, don't know why, maybe to be in my sorrow alone, help me be close to something we all loved, a place of happy and warm memories. By the time I had gotten better I simply decided to officially move in, and so I spend my time improving it.
The house itself is in fine condition, but you know, it can use some new paint here, some repairs there, and so on. I relax doing these things, taking care of the garden, making repairs, I am content with what I am doing out here.
Yes, everything was nice an quiet, nothing seemed to ever happen in my quiet little life, and I was fine with that, or, at least I thought so. You see, life has a way to kick you in the balls whenever you least expect it. I had always thought life, fate, whatever you wanna call it, would never bother with a nobody such as me. But it seemed she had other plans for me, a plan I would never understand, but come to thank her for.....
View Online
How I ended up living with six pony girls?
Chapter 3: First Morning, And A Question About Existence... I need coffee...
Author's Note
I'm gonna try this chapter without any color, can you guys who have read the story so far, tell me me which one you prefer? Thank you!
And also I like to know if the pacing is fine, I don't wanna drag certain things out to long, but I have a lot of main characters to work with, and there is some big questions I want addressed in this chapter.
So leave me your thoughts int he comment section below, thank you and enjoy. ^^
Chapter 3: First Morning, And A Question About Existence... I need coffee...
It had been a long night, longer than I had wanted it to be. I was exhausted, but six magical cartoon ponies showing up in your barn will do that to you. The night had ended with the girls and I eating dinner, then after a quick clean up, I had found the ponies pretty much already asleep, before I even got a chance to find a place for them too.
They had fallen asleep on the couch, on the recliner and one in the beanbag near the TV. Twilight was the only one still awake at that time, and she had given me a thank you and told me they would be fine in the living room for tonight. Too tired to argue, and with no place to put them up, I didn't argue the point.
Now, half awake, my body not wanting to get up, I can't help but wonder, was it all a dream?
I got the answer when suddenly the door to my room was slammed open, scaring the living shit out of me. "There you are!" A raspy voice proclaimed victoriously. The cyan Pegasus known as Rainbow Dash, flew over my bed, and hovered above me. "Oh, sorry, did I wake you?" The smirk on her face told me she had hoped that to be the case.
"Not at all." I responded. Tired, and frankly a little annoyed to be disturbed. Staring at her with a blank facial expression, and a desire to pay her back, I replied. "If you broke my door I am throwing you out..."
"Haha, your door is..." The hesitation crept onto her face, but I had to give her credit for trying not to let it show. "It's fine!" She then vanished from my field of view, then returned two seconds later, a grin on her face. "Yea, totally fine."
"But, you didn't know that.." I said evenly, then sighed and got up, running a hand through my hair. "Next time, just knock."
I could hear Rainbow chuckle before she landed on the floor. "Sorry, but we were pretty hungry, and the others didn't want to start anything before you were up."
"And so you came up here to wake me up. How nice of you."
"Right?" Rainbow smiled. Did she seriously not catch onto my sarcasm?? Oh well, no point in keep being moody, I was tired yes, and it was about 8, so I had slept longer than usual.
"Did you guys sleep okay down there?" I asked as I got up and out of bed.
Rainbow Dash nodded, following me with her magenta eyes. I was dressed in my boxers, and my t-shirt, not feeling embarrassed, I mean, yea they were girls, but they were ponies too, and they were practically walking around naked. So being like this didn't embarrass me at all.
"Yea, it was okay. I liked the big pillow thing."
I smirked, stretching a bit before walking to the shower. "It's called a beanbag. Do you mind going downstairs and tell the others I will be with you in 10 minutes? Just need to grab a quick shower."
"What!" She hurried over after me. "Right now? But what about breakfast!?"
"What are you, five?" I asked and raised an amused eyebrow. "There is some toast, butter and strawberry jam in the fridge. Help yourselves, just don't burn my house down." Closing the bathroom door, I could hear her say something, but I didn't really pay attention to it.
Right now I didn't care, I could hear her leave my room while I stripped down and got into the shower. I had tested the light when I walked in, and to my relief it seemed the power outage was fixed and I didn't need to waste a fuse.
Warm water has a way of relaxing you, as I felt it run down my body, I started to think about yesterday evening. Six colorful ponies from another dimension had somehow ended up in my world. They could not remember how, which led to the obvious question, were they even real? In physical and mental form, yes, but, did they come from another dimension, or had they simply been pulled out from the show itself?
That idea was ridiculous, but then again, the idea what was possible and what was real had been shattered, and suddenly, everything could be possible. I had seen Twilight and Rarity use magic in my world, in a world that so far that I could understand it, had no magic at all.
A second explanation could be that they had their own dimension, and had somehow traveled here. They couldn't remember, so it could have been a spell gone wrong, or been the work of one of the villains from the show. Clearly the spell mishap was the more desirable explanation. If a villain had sent them here, it could mean their home could be in danger, which would probably cause them to worry a lot more than before.
Another question on my mind was, what to do with them? I had let them stay for tonight, and I had somehow gotten myself to promise I would help them out, for the long haul, I believe my words were. But I couldn't do much more than to give them a place to live for now, or at least, that's what I thought at first. As I soaped in my hair, I started to think about what to do.
Should I call someone? But who would I call? Even if I could get someone to come and check this out, what would happen to them? Worst case scenario, they would be treated as animals, test subjects to find out how they worked, how they could talk, learn about magic and possible dimension traveling.
Best case scenario, they would be treated as ambassadors from another world, like maybe have some alien contact protocol put on them. Learning as much as they could from them, set them up in a nice building, parades, press conferences, and maybe even, real help..
That was the thing, could I risk letting the world know about them, letting my government know about them. It was a huge gamble, I knew that, but they could get real help, get resources that I could not provide. But, there was the risk of them becoming test subjects, not sure I believed that would happen, but just thinking about it made me feel like a knot had been tied in my stomach.
The thing was, it was not my decision to make. I had to talk to them about it, let them decide what to do, and be completely honest about the risks and potential gain. I also had to make it clear to them, that if they decided to seek out my government, and the worst were to happen, I would have no way of knowing, and no way to help them. It was a chilling thought... That, and it seemed I had used up all the warm water.... Fuck.
* * * *
Getting dressed in a simple black t-shirt and jeans, I made my way downstairs. I was a little nervous if they had made a mess of my kitchen, but to my relief the kitchen seemed nice and orderly. The six ponies sat around the small table, chatting and eating.
When Pinkie saw me in the doorway, her smile grew and she waved. "Morning Danny!" The others looked up, and send me smiles as well.
"Morning, Daniel." "Morning sugarcube." "About time." "G-good morning, I hope you slept okay.." "Good morning to you, dear."
I stood there in the doorway, a bit stunned, not that they were here, but, a deep feeling inside me steered. Applejack seemed to notice, so did they others shortly after, but she was the one to speak up.
"You alright there, partner?"
"Huh? Oh yea, yea.. Uhm.. It's just been a while since someone.." I closed my eyes for a second, as if focusing my mind on happier times. Smiling a bit, I looked to them, seeing them all being quiet, listening to every word. "Since someone bid me good morning when I came down.."
It was clear from their expressions that they were pleased to see me happy, but also curious to what I had said. I didn't really talk about, not that it was a secret, or it was to painful, but we had other concerns, and frankly, those were more important.
Walking over to get my mug, and some of the freshly brewed coffee, I was struck by awe at how the ponies had managed to make breakfast and coffee. Then again, I did remember seeing them use things like toasters and make coffee, I think. I was just happy there was not a mess in sight, no broken glass or plates, no burn marks, seemed pretty normal actually.
When I had filled my mug, I turned around, facing them, and leaned against the kitchen counter behind me. "We need to figure out what to do.." I said calmly before taking a sip of the coffee, which I found to be much better than the one I used to make. I noticed Rarity seeming very pleased with herself when she noticed my reaction to it.
"Well, I have come up with a plan." Twilight said, using her magic to levitate a napkin, and wiped her muzzle. "I think I can create us a portal back home, but given I don't have princess Celestia here, or my..." She trailed off, looking like she was on the verge of tears, but taking a deep breath, she steeled herself and continued. "Beloved books... It will take time."
"How much time?" Was the obvious question.
She looked at me, an unsure look in her eyes. "I don't know.. Since I don't know how this happened in the first place, and we are in a complete other dimension, if that is even the case, I need to be careful with how I go about it.."
It was clear the worry that they really didn't exist still plagued their minds. I had to figure something out, maybe I should research a bit about the show and... The show.. That's it! I looked to Twilight again. "I may have an idea how we can figure that out."
They all seemed to tense up. "How?"
"Well, I have a theory." I'm so smart. "But, to prove it, we need to watch at least two episodes of your show."
"We're gonna watch ourselves! That's sounds mega super duper amazing!!!" Pinkie exclaimed, and nearly jumped out of her chair and bounced around the kitchen, if it was not for Twilight's stern look. This was serious, and to be honest, this could either prove to be a great idea that would lift their spirits, or be a very bad idea, to which their spirits would probably break.
Either way, it would give us answers we did not yet have. Putting away the mug, I left the kitchen to fetch my laptop. I had to admit, I was kind of nervous for them using the computer, and for a moment I wondered to restrict their use of it. But I was not even sure if they could even use it, the keys were tiny compared to their hooves, and it would be quite a challenge for them to type anything. Though I had seen ponies on the show holding things with their hooves, playing instruments, do things that defied the laws of physics. These girls arriving in my world, making breakfast, using magic, I think they just kicked physics in the balls.
I picked up my laptop from a small office space my grandpa once used, it was pretty neat, it was like a small study upstairs, with a great view over the grass fields and the forest at the edge of it. Still had the smell of old man, but it was not bad or anything, reminded me of him and my dad.
At any rate, after picking up my PC, I ventured back downstairs. The girls had cleaned up the kitchen, and now eagerly waiting for me in the living room. They had a spot reserved for me on the couch, and as I sat down, placing the laptop on the coffee table in front of me, the ponies started to surround me.
It was a strange feeling, most of them sat on either side of me, but Rainbow hovered to the side, and sat on the back of the couch itself, while Pinkie found a comfy spot on my shoulders, resting her head on top of mine. Funny enough, she weighed less than I would expect from a pony.
They all seemed interested in my computer, which I kinda found amusing, but business first. I found Netflix, already logged in, it only took me a few seconds to find the show. I could feel them tensing, already burning with a lot of questions as they saw themselves on screen. Twilight read the title, then the description.
"My Little Pony: Friendship Is Magic. Journey to the enchanted land of Equestria, where unicorn Twilight Sparkle and her pals have adventures and learn valuable lessons about friendship..." She was utterly speechless after that, blushing, just like the others. Well except Pinkie Pie who seemed excited.
"I wonder what will happen." She said, earning her looks from the others.
"Is that how you see us?" Twilight asked.
I shrugged. "Well I guess, is it wrong? I have not seen much of the show, but yea, in the episodes I have seen, you seem to learn lessons about friendship, go on crazy adventures and so on. Is it wrong?"
She shook her head. "No, it's just.." She fell silent, and I could tell the others, except for Pinkie, had the same thoughts as she did.
"I get it." I replied. "Hearing your life summarized like that must be, strange, if not kind of embarrassing." They all flushed red, and I could kind of get it.
Then Rarity's face flushed even redder, and her eyes widened with horror. "WAIT!"
Everybody, including me, jumped in surprise. Pinkie fell off my shoulders and crashed behind the couch, and Rainbow Dash flew into the air and hit her head on the ceiling. Rarity didn't seem to care, her eyes were burning with what I could only describe was a mix of horror, embarrassment, and the purest form of potential anger.
"If our lives is on this flat light screen, and you can see what we do, does that mean you can see when we.." She hesitated, her snow white fur turning redder by the second. "When we, uhm..."
I didn't understand. "When you, what?"
Her whole body almost turned red, and she even glared at me. The other girls seemed confused for a second too, then it seemed something within them clicked, and they all blushed with embarrassment. I was at a complete utter loss, what the hell was up with them?
"Are you guys worried we can see you when you go to the bathroo-OW!!" I felt Rainbow's hoof punch me on the shoulder. "What was that for?!" I asked, glaring at her.
"That's not it you dork!" Rainbow yelled.
"Then what!? I'm sure it can't be worse than that." I replied, rubbing my shoulder. Then it clicked, and I could not help blushing a little myself. "Oh, oooooh, you're worried we can see when you go into hea-OWW!! STOP HITTING ME RAINBOW!"
"Well don't say those things out loud, dumbass!" She yelled back, her face all red, as were the other's.
Rubbing my shoulder again, I could see Rarity almost shaking, ready to explode and probably kill me just out of embarrassment. "Well, you can relax, we don't see those things. It would never get aired if they showed such scenes, and I am pretty sure no one wants to see that in the middle of your adventures."
A flood of relief seemed to wash over the ponies, letting out breaths they had been holding. Rarity seemed to fall back on the couch, closing her eyes and whispering some thanks to their princess. A little dramatic, but I could see why they were worried, then it hit me. I started to smile, yes, this proved my theory!
The ponies noticed, and eyed me carefully. "What are you smiling for?" Rainbow asked.
"Are you perhaps thinking of us when we're in heat?" Pinkie asked, creeping up behind me.
Fluttershy gasped, blushing, then looked away. "Are you perhaps, a pervert, Daniel...?"
"What?! NO!" I answered, getting unsure looks back from them. "Listen, I told you, there is nothing of the sort in the show, but if you remember having gone into.." I stopped, glancing at Rainbow, who seemed ready to punch me just out of embarrassment alone. "You know what." I said instead. "Then it must mean you HAVE to be from your own dimension."
They didn't seem to follow. "We don't see everything, we can't know what all of you are doing at the same time in the episodes, so if you have memories doing this in between moments, it must mean that your life is not restricted to the show."
Now they seemed to get the picture. Twilight look thoughtful. "I think I understand, and that's why we are going to watch the show, to see if everything match up."
I nodded. “Exactly, If you have memories beyond that, or even if everything is not as you remember, then you have your own dimension, your own homes, and your own lives." Of course I had no way of knowing if that was the case, I had no way of proving that for sure, but it was the best answer, and the most comforting one for now. It was also what I choose to believe, I choose to believe that these ponies had their own choices, and were not restricted to whatever a writer had decided for them.
Twilight nodded in understanding, then smiled. "I see, pretty clever Daniel."
I smirked back at her. "Thanks. Well let's get watching." The mood seemed to drastically improve after that, even if some blushes remained on our faces for a little longer.
Choosing an episode was pretty simple, I figured it would be easiest to start from the middle of season one. I did not know how far they were in the show, if the show even extended to whatever they haven't experienced yet. Since I was not that familiar with the show, I felt it was a safe choice to simply start from the first season.
It didn't take long before they could start confirming and correcting things. The ponies looked right, the town known as Ponyville, the event the episode revolved around. But there were some things they could point out that wasn't right, some were the colors, others the timing of the things, or even the order which the events occurred.
Most of all was the scale of their world, it seemed the looks were mostly right, but Canterlot was not at all as close to Ponyville as the show made it seem like. Applejack's farm was another thing, it seemed smaller than it apparently was in her world. The more we watched and noted, the more it seemed to confirm that the ponies from the show, and the ponies I had sitting in my living room were two different sets of ponies, which relieved them greatly.
The whole thing seemed to take longer than any of us realized, the more we watched the more questions we had, the more we discussed. When we had watched about three episodes, one more than I had counted on, we came to the conclusion that about 85% of the show was accurate.
Mostly it seemed it was the timeline and the geography that was off, but otherwise it was pretty accurate. When I closed down my laptop, the ponies seemed much more relaxed and happy, it seemed they were not just cartoon characters, they had a home to return to. Of course that was sad enough as is, but they had a real goal to strive to, and I knew I had to do my best helping them. Which meant we needed to discuss the options.
While most of them talked and hugged one another, happy to know they were very much real and there was hope for them, I stood back, letting them have their moment, and, giving myself a moment to think over our next move. If they choose to stay, I was sure I could look after their safety, I could guarantee they would be free, but they would need to hide from the rest of the town, meaning staying on the farm.
If they choose to leave, reaching out to the government, they risked either being used, experimented on, or getting all the help a fully functional government could provide, and even an opportunity to be the first bridge between two worlds, which would pose dangers on it's own, but those were the choices.
"Something wrong?" I heard Twilight ask me. Turning my head, I smiled gently at her, but she could see something was on my mind. Something that involved her and her friends.
"Well, you guys need to figure out what you wanna do."
"What we will do?"
I nodded. "Yes, do you stay here and work on your portal, or do you seek help from my government?"
Was it too big of a question right now? I don't know, and she didn't seem to know either as she tilted her head and asked me. "What do you think we should do?"
Letting out a deep sigh, I scratched my head. "Truth be told, I have no clue. One thing is for sure, you cannot count on things working out here in my world as it does in yours." It was an honest answer, I had no clue what would happen. "If you stay here, I could look after you, you have a place to stay, someone to help you, a secure home for now. But you would need to hide, you would need to stay on the farm, and you would not be able to make too much.. Noise.."
I was pretty sure she knew where my concerns laid on that note. We both glanced at Rainbow Dash, she was a flyer after all, and being restricted here might prove a problem in the long run. She sighed, looking up at me. "And the other option?"
"The other one is more of a gamble than anything. Either it could pay off in spades, securing you everything you could need.. Or you could be locked up, experimented on, lots of questions about you, dimension travel and your world." I didn't want to give my species a bad rap, but politics were still politics. Even though most of what I suggested I only based on books and movies, I had no real way to be sure all that would happen, but the main point was clear, we had no clue what would happen.
"So.." Twilight said thoughtfully. "We either stay with you, knowing exactly what is going to happen around us. Or we gamble our well being, and that of our home to humans we have not met or know.."
I nodded. "Yup, that's how I see it at least. The third option would be you guys striking out on your own in a world you have no clue about. But I don't think it's the best, but it's there."
There was a bit of silence between us, but the others, who had not yet noticed our serious discussion, still talked and laughed like nothing was left to talk about. Sensing a sort of worry from her, I ended with. "You can stay here for as long as you guys want, it's not like if you choose to stay here you a bound to me.. I just ask you talk to me before you make any major decision. Not that I will stop you, but what you do here will affect me too."
Twilight look to me, smiling understandingly. She bowed her head in gratitude. "Thank you, Daniel. I promise we won't cause you any trouble." I was pretty sure she could not promise me that, well she could, but she would have no way of guaranteeing it. "I will talk to the others about it."
Nodding, I stood to my full height, which made her just a head above my hips. "Sounds good, when you're done talking, you can find me outside on the porch." She nodded as a reply, and I left them to talk about their options, and me with my own thoughts about all this.
Whatever they'll decide, I would support and help them as much as I could.
